saint_n mention_v by_o st._n judas_n be_v not_o entire_o deliver_v in_o the_o scripture_n but_o we_o must_v seek_v for_o the_o rest_n in_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n which_o tradition_n say_v they_o be_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o a_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n with_o the_o same_o religious_a reverence_n that_o we_o do_v the_o holy_a scripture_n now_o though_o this_o be_v not_o real_o the_o bottom_n of_o their_o heart_n as_o will_v appear_v before_o i_o have_v do_v but_o they_o final_o rest_v for_o their_o satisfaction_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n somewhere_o else_o yet_o this_o be_v plausible_o pretend_v by_o they_o in_o their_o own_o justification_n that_o they_o follow_v tradition_n and_o in_o their_o accusation_n of_o we_o that_o we_o foresake_n tradition_n i_o shall_v brief_o let_v all_o our_o people_n see_v who_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o be_v deceive_v what_o they_o be_v to_o judge_v and_o say_v in_o this_o business_n of_o tradition_n about_o which_o a_o great_a noise_n be_v make_v as_o if_o we_o dare_v not_o stand_v to_o it_o and_o as_o if_o they_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n steadfast_o keep_v it_o without_o any_o variation_n neither_o of_o which_o be_v true_a i_o shall_v plain_o show_v in_o this_o short_a discourse_n the_o meaning_n of_o the_o word_n which_o for_o clearness_n sake_n shall_v begin_v with_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o word_n tradition_n which_o in_o english_a be_v no_o more_o than_o deliver_v unto_o another_o and_o by_o a_o figure_n signify_v the_o matter_n which_o be_v deliver_v and_o among_o christian_n the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o religion_n deliver_v to_o we_o and_o there_o be_v two_o way_n of_o deliver_v doctrine_n to_o we_o either_o by_o writing_n or_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n it_o signify_v either_o of_o they_o indifferent_o the_o scripture_n as_o you_o shall_v see_v present_o be_v tradition_n but_o custom_n have_v determine_v this_o word_n to_o the_o last_o of_o these_o way_n and_o distinguish_v tradition_n from_o scripture_n or_o writing_n at_o least_o from_o the_o holy_a write_n and_o make_v it_o signify_v that_o which_o be_v not_o deliver_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o write_n for_o though_o the_o scripture_n be_v tradition_n also_o and_o the_o very_a first_o tradition_n and_o the_o fountain_n of_o all_o true_a and_o legitimate_a antiquity_n yet_o in_o common_a language_n tradition_n now_o be_v such_o ancient_a doctrine_n as_o be_v convey_v to_o we_o some_o other_o way_n whither_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n as_o some_o will_v have_v it_o from_o one_o generation_n to_o another_o or_o by_o humane_a write_n which_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o authority_n with_o the_o holy_a scripture_n how_o to_o judge_v of_o they_o now_o there_o be_v no_o better_a way_n to_o judge_v aright_o of_o such_o tradition_n then_o by_o consider_v these_o four_o thing_n first_o the_o author_n of_o they_o whence_o they_o come_v second_o the_o matter_n of_o they_o three_o their_o authority_n four_o the_o mean_n by_o which_o we_o come_v to_o know_v they_o derive_v themselves_o from_o such_o author_n as_o they_o pretend_v unto_o and_o consequent_o have_v any_o authority_n to_o demand_v admission_n into_o our_o belief_n 1._o for_o the_o first_o of_o these_o every_o body_n know_v and_o confess_v that_o all_o tradition_n suppose_v some_o author_n from_o who_o they_o original_o come_v and_o who_o be_v the_o diliverer_n of_o those_o doctrine_n to_o christian_a people_n who_o be_v tell_v by_o the_o present_a church_n or_o any_o person_n in_o it_o that_o such_o and_o such_o doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v though_o not_o contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n because_o they_o be_v tradition_n aught_o in_o conscience_n to_o inquire_v from_o who_o those_o tradition_n come_v or_o who_o first_o deliver_v they_o by_o which_o mean_n they_o will_v be_v able_a to_o judge_v what_o credit_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o when_o it_o be_v once_o clear_v to_o they_o from_o what_o author_n they_o real_o come_v now_o whatsoever_o be_v deliver_v to_o we_o in_o christianity_n come_v either_o from_o christ_n or_o from_o his_o apostle_n or_o from_o the_o church_n either_o in_o general_n or_o in_o part_n or_o from_o private_a doctor_n in_o the_o church_n there_o be_v nothing_o now_o call_v a_o tradition_n in_o the_o christian_a world_n but_o proceed_v from_o one_o or_o from_o all_o of_o these_o four_o original_n 2._o and_o the_o matter_n which_o they_o deliver_v to_o we_o which_o be_v next_o to_o be_v consider_v be_v either_o concern_v that_o faith_n and_o godly_a life_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n or_o concern_v opinion_n rite_n ceremony_n custom_n and_o thing_n belong_v to_o order_n both_o which_o as_o i_o say_v may_v be_v convey_v either_o by_o writing_n or_o without_o write_v by_o the_o divine_a write_n or_o by_o humane_a write_n though_o these_o two_o way_n be_v not_o alike_o certain_a 3._o now_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o every_o understanding_n that_o thing_n of_o both_o sort_n which_o be_v deliver_v to_o we_o have_v their_o authority_n from_o the_o credit_n of_o the_o author_n from_o whence_o they_o first_o come_v if_o that_o be_v divine_a their_o authority_n be_v divine_a if_o it_o be_v only_o humane_a their_o authority_n can_v be_v no_o more_o and_o among_o humane_a author_n if_o their_o credit_n be_v great_a the_o authority_n of_o what_o they_o deliver_v it_o great_a if_o it_o be_v little_a its_o authority_n be_v little_a and_o according_o must_v be_v accept_v with_o great_a or_o lesser_a reverence_n upon_o which_o score_n whatsoever_o can_v be_v make_v appear_v to_o come_v from_o christ_n it_o have_v the_o high_a authority_n and_o aught_o to_o be_v receive_v with_o absolute_a submission_n to_o it_o because_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o likewise_o whatsoever_o appear_v to_o have_v be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n in_o his_o name_n have_v the_o same_o authority_n they_o be_v his_o minister_n send_v by_o he_o as_o he_o be_v by_o god_n the_o father_n and_o endue_v with_o a_o divine_a power_n which_o attest_v unto_o they_o in_o like_a manner_n whatsoever_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o church_n have_v the_o same_o authority_n which_o the_o church_n have_v which_o though_o it_o be_v not_o equal_a to_o the_o forego_n the_o church_n have_v no_o such_o divine_a power_n nor_o infallible_a judgement_n as_o the_o apostle_n have_v yet_o be_v of_o such_o weight_n and_o moment_n that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v reverence_v next_o to_o they_o i_o mean_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v also_o to_o be_v of_o great_a or_o lesser_a authority_n as_o it_o be_v near_a or_o far_o off_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n what_o be_v deliver_v by_o their_o immediate_a follower_n aught_o to_o weigh_v so_o much_o with_o we_o as_o to_o have_v the_o great_a humane_a authority_n and_o to_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o little_o less_o than_o divine_a the_o universal_a consent_n of_o the_o next_o generation_n be_v a_o authority_n approach_v as_o near_o to_o the_o former_a as_o the_o age_n do_v one_o to_o another_o but_o what_o be_v deliver_v in_o latter_a time_n have_v less_o humane_a authority_n though_o pretend_v to_o come_v but_o without_o proof_n from_o more_o early_a day_n and_o have_v no_o authority_n at_o all_o if_o it_o contradict_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n when_o it_o be_v capable_a to_o be_v better_o acquaint_v with_o the_o mind_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o his_o apostle_n as_o for_o particular_a church_n their_o authority_n ought_v to_o be_v reverence_v by_o every_o member_n of_o they_o when_o they_o profess_v to_o deliver_v sincere_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n universal_a and_o when_o they_o determine_v as_o they_o have_v power_n to_o do_v controversy_n of_o faith_n or_o decree_v rite_n and_o ceremony_n not_o contrary_a to_o god_n word_n in_o which_o every_o one_o ought_v to_o acquiesce_v but_o we_o can_v say_v the_o same_o of_o that_o which_o come_v from_o any_o private_a doctor_n in_o the_o church_n modern_a or_o ancient_a which_o can_v have_v no_o great_a authority_n than_o he_o himself_o be_v of_o but_o be_v more_o or_o less_o credible_a according_a as_o he_o be_v more_o or_o less_o diligent_a know_v and_o strict_o religious_a 4._o but_o to_o all_o this_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o it_o do_v sufficient_o appear_v that_o such_o doctrine_n do_v real_o come_v from_o those_o author_n who_o tradition_n they_o pretend_v to_o be_v this_o be_v the_o great_a and_o the_o only_a thing_n about_o which_o there_o be_v any_o question_n among_o sober_a and_o judicious_a person_n how_o to_o be_v sufficient_o assure_v that_o any_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o deliver_v unto_o we_o in_o the_o scripture_n do_v certain_o come_v for_o instance_n from_o christ_n or_o his_o holy_a apostle_n for_o in_o this_o all_o christian_n be_v
the_o holy_a scripture_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o pagan_n be_v look_v upon_o by_o christian_n as_o man_n that_o be_v content_a to_o part_v with_o their_o religion_n for_o which_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n but_o that_o they_o think_v christian_a religion_n to_o be_v therein_o contain_v and_o to_o be_v betray_v by_o those_o who_o deliver_v they_o to_o be_v burn_v by_o which_o i_o have_v prove_v more_o than_o i_o intend_v in_o this_o part_n of_o my_o discourse_n that_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o whole_a will_n of_o god_n concern_v our_o salvation_n be_v contain_v which_o be_v the_o true_a question_n between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o romeâ—_n not_o whither_o the_o scripture_n be_v deliver_v to_o we_o as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o no_o in_o this_o our_o people_n ought_v to_o tell_v they_o we_o be_v all_o agree_v but_o whither_o they_o have_v be_v deliver_v to_o we_o as_o the_o whole_a will_n of_o god._n and_o from_o that_o argument_n now_o mention_v and_o many_o more_o we_o conclude_v that_o universal_a tradition_n have_v direct_v we_o unto_o these_o book_n and_o no_o other_o they_o direct_v we_o sufficient_o without_o any_o other_o doctrine_n unto_o god_n and_o to_o our_o everlasting_a rest_n and_o if_o they_o urge_v you_o far_o and_o say_v that_o the_o very_a credit_n of_o the_o scripture_n depend_v upon_o tradition_n tell_v they_o that_o it_o be_v a_o speech_n not_o to_o be_v endure_v if_o they_o mean_v thereby_o that_o it_o give_v the_o scripture_n its_o authority_n and_o if_o they_o mean_v less_o we_o be_v agree_v as_o have_v be_v already_o say_v for_o it_o be_v to_o say_v that_o man_n give_v authority_n to_o god_n word_n whereas_o in_o truth_n the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v not_o therefore_o of_o divine_a authority_n because_o the_o church_n have_v deliver_v they_o so_o to_o be_v but_o the_o church_n have_v deliver_v they_o so_o to_o be_v because_o it_o know_v they_o to_o be_v of_o such_o authority_n and_o if_o the_o church_n shall_v have_v conceive_v or_o teach_v otherwise_o of_o these_o write_n then_o as_o of_o the_o undoubted_a oracle_n of_o god_n she_o will_v have_v err_v damnable_o in_o such_o a_o tradition_n i_o shall_v sum_v up_o what_o have_v be_v say_v in_o this_o second_o particular_a in_o a_o few_o word_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n at_o first_o teach_v the_o church_n by_o word_n of_o mouth_n but_o afterward_o that_o which_o they_o preach_v be_v by_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n commit_v to_o writing_n and_o deliver_v unto_o the_o church_n to_o be_v the_o ground_n of_o our_o faith_n which_o be_v no_o more_o than_o irenaeus_n have_v say_v in_o express_a word_n l._n 3._o c._n 1._o speak_v of_o they_o by_o who_o the_o gospel_n come_v unto_o all_o nation_n which_o they_o then_o preach_v but_o afterward_o by_o the_o will_n of_o god_n deliver_v unto_o we_o in_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v in_o time_n to_o come_v the_o foundation_n and_o pillar_n of_o our_o faith_n iii_o and_o far_o we_o likewise_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o sum_n and_o substance_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n have_v be_v deliver_v down_o to_o we_o even_o from_o the_o apostle_n day_n in_o other_o way_n or_o form_n beside_o the_o scripture_n for_o instance_n in_o the_o baptismal_a vow_n in_o the_o creed_n in_o the_o prayer_n and_o hymn_n of_o the_o church_n which_o we_o may_v call_v tradition_n if_o we_o please_v but_o they_o bring_v down_o to_o we_o no_o new_a doctrine_n but_o only_o deliver_v in_o a_o abridgement_n the_o same_o christianity_n which_o we_o find_v in_o the_o scripture_n upon_o this_o there_o be_v no_o need_n that_o i_o shall_v enlarge_v but_o i_o proceed_v far_o to_o affirm_v iv_o that_o we_o reverent_o receive_v also_o the_o unanimous_a tradition_n or_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n which_o determine_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o make_v it_o more_o clear_a and_o unquestionable_a in_o any_o point_n of_o faith_n wherein_o we_o can_v find_v it_o have_v declare_v its_o sense_n for_o we_o look_v upon_o this_o tradition_n as_o nothing_o else_o but_o the_o scripture_n unfold_v not_o a_o new_a thing_n which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o scripture_n but_o the_o scripture_n explain_v and_o make_v more_o evident_a and_o thus_o some_o part_n of_o the_o nicene_n creed_n may_v be_v call_v a_o tradition_n as_o it_o have_v express_o deliver_v unto_o we_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n concern_v that_o great_a article_n of_o our_o faith_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god._n which_o they_o teach_v we_o be_v always_o thus_o understand_v the_o son_n of_o god_n beget_v of_o his_o father_n before_o all_o world_n and_o of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n but_o this_o tradition_n suppose_v the_o scripture_n for_o its_o ground_n and_o deliver_v nothing_o but_o what_o the_o father_n assemble_v at_o nice_a believe_v to_o be_v contain_v there_o and_o be_v first_o fetch_v from_o thence_o for_o we_o find_v in_o theodoret_n l._n 1._o c._n 6._o that_o the_o famous_a emperor_n constantine_n admonish_v those_o father_n in_o all_o their_o question_n and_o debate_n to_o consult_v only_o with_o these_o heavenly_a inspire_a write_n because_o the_o evangelical_n and_o apostolical_a book_n and_o the_o oracle_n of_o the_o old_a prophet_n do_v evident_o instruct_v we_o what_o to_o thiâ—k_v in_o divine_a matter_n this_o be_v so_o clear_a a_o testimony_n that_o in_o those_o day_n they_o make_v this_o complete_a rule_n of_o their_o faith_n whereby_o they_o end_v controversy_n which_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o in_o several_a other_o synod_n we_o find_v they_o be_v wont_a to_o lay_v the_o bible_n before_o they_o and_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o nicene_n creed_n but_o what_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o bible_n that_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n have_v nothing_o to_o reply_v to_o it_o but_o this_o constantine_n be_v indeed_o a_o great_a emperor_n but_o no_o great_a doctor_n which_o be_v rather_o a_o scoff_n than_o a_o answer_n and_o cast_v a_o scorn_n not_o only_o upon_o he_o but_o upon_o the_o great_a council_n who_o as_o the_o same_o theodoret_n witness_v assent_v unto_o that_o speech_n of_o constantine_n so_o it_o there_o follow_v in_o these_o word_n that_o most_o of_o the_o synod_n be_v obedient_a to_o what_o he_o have_v discourse_v and_o embrace_v both_o mutual_a concord_n and_o sound_a doctrine_n and_o according_o st._n hilary_n a_o little_a after_o extol_v his_o son_n constantius_n for_o this_o that_o he_o adhere_v to_o the_o scripture_n and_o blame_v he_o only_o for_o not_o attend_v to_o the_o true_a catholic_n sense_n of_o they_o his_o word_n be_v these_o in_o his_o little_a book_n which_o he_o deliver_v to_o constantius_n i_o true_o admire_v thou_o o_o lord_n constantius_n the_o emperor_n who_o desire_v a_o faith_n according_a to_o what_o be_v write_v they_o pretend_v to_o no_o other_o in_o those_o day_n but_o as_o he_o speak_v a_o little_a after_o look_v upon_o he_o that_o refuse_v this_o as_o antichrist_n it_o be_v only_o require_v that_o they_o shall_v receive_v their_o faith_n out_o of_o god_n book_n not_o mere_o according_a to_o the_o word_n of_o they_o but_o according_a to_o their_o true_a meaning_n because_o many_o speak_v scripture_n without_o scripture_n and_o pretend_v to_o faith_n without_o faith_n as_o his_o word_n be_v and_o herein_o catholic_n and_o constant_a tradition_n be_v to_o guide_v they_o for_o whatsoever_o be_v contrary_a to_o what_o the_o whole_a church_n have_v receive_v and_o hold_v from_o the_o beginning_n can_v not_o in_o reason_n be_v think_v to_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o that_o scripture_n which_o be_v allege_v to_o prove_v it_o and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o church_n pretend_v to_o no_o more_o than_o to_o be_v a_o witness_n of_o the_o receive_a sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o bottom_n upon_o which_o they_o build_v this_o faith_n thus_o i_o observe_v hegesippus_n say_v in_o euseb_n his_o history_n l._n 4._o c._n 22._o that_o when_o he_o be_v at_o rome_n he_o meet_v with_o a_o great_a many_o bishop_n and_o that_o he_o receive_v the_o very_a same_o doctrine_n from_o they_o all_o and_o then_o a_o little_a after_o tell_v we_o what_o that_o be_v and_o whence_o they_o derive_v it_o say_v that_o in_o every_o succession_n of_o bishop_n and_o iâ—_n every_o city_n so_o they_o hold_v as_o the_o law_n preach_v and_o as_o the_o prophet_n and_o as_o the_o lord_n that_o be_v according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n i_o shall_v conclude_v this_o particular_a with_o a_o pregnant_a passage_n which_o i_o remember_v in_o a_o famous_a divine_a of_o our_o church_n dr._n jackson_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n chap._n 22._o who_o write_v
our_o church_n for_o a_o certain_a truth_n which_o have_v be_v demonstrate_v by_o many_o of_o our_o writer_n who_o have_v show_v that_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n universal_o speak_v the_o language_n of_o st._n bawl_v 1._o cor._n 4._o 7._o not_o to_o think_v above_o that_o which_o be_v write_v i_o will_v mention_v only_o these_o memorable_a word_n of_o tertullian_n who_o be_v as_o earnest_a a_o advocate_n as_o any_o for_o ritual_a tradition_n but_o have_v to_o deal_v with_o hermogenes_n in_o a_o question_n of_o faith_n whither_o all_o thing_n in_o the_o beginning_n be_v make_v of_o nothing_o urge_v he_o in_o this_o manner_n i_o have_v not_o where_o yet_o read_v that_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v out_o of_o a_o subject_a matter_n if_o it_o be_v write_v let_v those_o of_o hermogenes_n his_o shop_n show_v it_o if_o it_o be_v not_o write_v let_v they_o fear_v thâ—â—_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v allot_v to_o such_o â—â—_o add_v or_o take_v away_o the_o very_a same_o answer_n shall_v our_o people_n make_v to_o those_o that_o will_v have_v they_o receive_v any_o thing_n as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v not_o deliver_v to_o they_o by_o this_o true_o apostolical_a church_n wherein_o we_o live_v if_o it_o he_o write_v let_v we_o see_v it_o if_o it_o be_v not_o take_v heed_n how_o you_o add_v to_o the_o undoubted_a word_n of_o god._n we_o receive_v the_o holy_a scripture_n as_o able_a to_o make_v we_o wise_a to_o salvation_n so_o they_o themselves_o tell_v we_o and_o so_o run_v the_o true_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n which_o you_o of_o the_o romish_a persuasion_n have_v forsake_v but_o we_o adhere_v unto_o 3_o and_o we_o have_v this_o far_a reason_n so_o to_o do_v because_o if_o part_n of_o god_n word_n have_v be_v write_v and_o part_v unwritten_a we_o can_v but_o believe_v there_o will_v have_v be_v some_o care_n take_v in_o the_o write_a word_n not_o only_o to_o let_v we_o know_v so_o much_o but_o also_o inform_v we_o whither_o we_o shall_v resort_v to_o find_v it_o and_o how_o we_o shall_v know_v it_o if_o it_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a for_o we_o to_o be_v acquaint_v with_o it_o but_o there_o be_v no_o such_o notice_n nor_o any_o such_o direction_n leave_v we_o nor_o can_v any_o man_n give_v we_o any_o certain_a rule_n to_o follow_v in_o this_o matter_n but_o only_o this_o to_o examine_v all_o tradition_n by_o the_o scripture_n as_o the_o supreme_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o to_o aâ—mit_v only_o such_o as_o be_v conformable_a thereunto_o 4._o for_o which_o we_o have_v still_o this_o far_a reason_n that_o no_o soon_o be_v they_o that_o first_o deliver_v and_o receive_v the_o holy_a scripture_n go_v out_o of_o the_o world_n but_o we_o find_v man_n begin_v to_o add_v their_o own_o fancy_n unto_o the_o catholic_n truth_n which_o make_v it_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o keep_v to_o the_o tradition_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n all_o other_o grow_v uncertain_a this_o be_v observe_v by_o hegesippus_n himself_o in_o euseb_n l._n 3._o c._n 32_o that_o the_o church_n remain_v a_o chaste_a virgin_n and_o the_o spouse_n of_o christ_n till_o the_o sacred_a choir_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o next_o generation_n of_o they_o who_o have_v have_v the_o honour_n to_o be_v their_o auditonr_n be_v extinct_a and_o then_o there_o begin_v a_o plain_a conspiracy_n of_o impious_a atheistical_a error_n by_o the_o fraud_n of_o teacher_n who_o deliver_v other_o doctrine_n which_o be_v a_o thing_n saint_n paul_n fear_v even_o in_o his_o own_o life_n time_n about_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n 2_o cor_fw-la 1._o 3._o lest_o the_o devil_n like_o a_o wily_a serpent_n shall_v beguile_v they_o and_o corrupt_v their_o mind_n from_o the_o original_a simplicity_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n wherein_o they_o be_v first_o instruct_v and_o if_o it_o be_v attempt_v then_o it_o be_v less_o difficult_a and_o therefore_o more_o endeavour_v afterward_o as_o shall_v appear_v anon_o by_o plain_a history_n which_o tell_v how_o several_a person_n pretend_v they_o receive_v this_o and_o that_o from_o a_o apostle_n some_o of_o which_o tradition_n be_v present_o reject_v other_o receive_v and_o afterward_o find_v to_o be_v imposture_n which_o show_v there_o be_v so_o much_o false_a deal_n in_o the_o case_n that_o it_o be_v hard_o for_o man_n to_o know_v what_o be_v true_o apostolical_a in_o those_o day_n if_o it_o come_v to_o they_o this_o way_n only_o and_o therefore_o impossible_a to_o be_v discern_v by_o we_o now_o at_o this_o great_a distance_n of_o time_n from_o the_o apostle_n who_o we_o know_v deliver_v the_o true_a faith_n but_o we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o rely_v upon_o mere_a tradition_n without_o scripture_n for_o any_o part_n of_o that_o faith_n when_o we_o see_v what_o cheat_n be_v put_v upon_o man_n by_o that_o mean_n even_o then_o when_o they_o have_v better_a help_n to_o detect_v they_o then_o we_o have_v it_o be_v true_a the_o father_n sometime_o urge_v tradition_n a_o as_o proof_n of_o what_o they_o say_v but_o we_o must_v know_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o present_o communicate_v among_o some_o barbarous_a nation_n and_o there_o be_v some_o heretic_n also_o who_o either_o deny_v the_o scripture_n or_o some_o part_n of_o they_o and_o in_o these_o case_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o appeal_v to_o the_o tradition_n that_o be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o to_o convince_v they_o by_o the_o doctrine_n teach_v every_o where_n by_o all_o the_o bishop_n but_o that_o mark_v this_o i_o pray_v you_o of_o which_o they_o convince_v they_o by_o this_o argument_n be_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v teach_v in_o the_o scripture_n 5._o with_o which_o we_o can_v suffer_v any_o thing_n to_o be_v equal_v in_o authority_n unless_o we_o will_v see_v it_o confirm_v by_o the_o same_o or_o equal_a testimony_n this_o be_v the_o great_a reason_n of_o all_o why_o we_o can_v admit_v any_o unwritten_a tradition_n to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v because_o we_o can_v find_v any_o truth_n so_o deliver_v to_o we_o as_o those_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n they_o come_v to_o we_o with_o as_o full_a a_o testimony_n as_o can_v be_v desire_v of_o their_o divine_a original_a but_o so_o do_v none_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v now_o obtrude_v on_o we_o by_o the_o romish_a church_n under_o the_o name_n of_o tradition_n or_o unwritten_a word_n of_o god_n for_o the_o primitive_a church_n have_v the_o very_a first_o copy_n and_o authentic_a write_n of_o those_o book_n call_v the_o new_a testament_n deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n own_o hand_n to_o they_o and_o those_o book_n confirm_v the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o they_o be_v both_o deliver_v to_o posterity_n by_o that_o primitive_a church_n witness_v from_o who_o they_o receive_v they_o who_o careful_o keep_v they_o as_o the_o most_o precious_a treasure_n so_o that_o this_o write_a word_n have_v have_v the_o general_a approbation_n and_o testimony_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o christ_n in_o every_o age_n until_o this_o day_n witness_v that_o it_o be_v divine_a and_o it_o have_v be_v the_o constant_a business_n of_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n to_o expound_v this_o word_n of_o god_n to_o the_o people_n and_o their_o book_n be_v full_a of_o citation_n out_o of_o the_o scripture_n all_o agree_v in_o substance_n with_o what_o we_o now_o read_v in_o they_o nay_o the_o very_a enemy_n of_o christianity_n such_o as_o celsus_n porphyry_n julian_n never_o question_v but_o these_o be_v the_o write_n of_o which_o the_o apostle_n be_v the_o author_n and_o which_o they_o deliver_v beside_o the_o mark_v they_o have_v in_o themselves_o of_o a_o divine_a spirit_n which_o indite_v they_o they_o all_o tend_v to_o breed_v and_o preserve_v in_o man_n a_o sense_n of_o god_n and_o to_o make_v they_o true_o virtuous_a not_o one_o word_n of_o which_o can_v be_v say_v for_o any_o of_o those_o unwritten_a tradition_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n pretend_v to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o god_n word_n for_o we_o have_v no_o testimony_n of_o they_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n nor_o do_v the_o primitive_a church_n affirm_v she_o receive_v they_o from_o the_o apostle_n as_o she_o do_v the_o write_a word_n nor_o have_v they_o the_o perpetual_a consent_n and_o general_a approbation_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n ever_o since_o nor_o be_v they_o frequent_o quote_v as_o the_o word_n of_o scripture_n be_v upon_o all_o occasion_n by_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n nor_o do_v we_o find_v they_o to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v constant_o teach_v the_o people_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o notice_n take_v of_o they_o by_o the_o enemy_n of_o our_o faith_n who_o assault_n be_v all_o against_o the_o scripture_n in_o short_a they_o be_v
from_o what_o have_v be_v now_o say_v that_o there_o be_v so_o little_a credit_n to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n only_o we_o can_v receive_v those_o doctrine_n of_o truth_n which_o that_o church_n now_o press_v upon_o our_o belief_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o tradition_n for_o instance_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o church_n that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o monarch_n or_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a visible_a church_n that_o all_o scripture_n must_v be_v expound_v according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o church_n that_o there_o be_v true_o and_o proper_o seven_o sacrament_n neither_o more_o nor_o less_o institute_v by_o our_o bless_a lord_n himself_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n that_o there_o be_v a_o proper_a and_o propiciatory_a sacrifice_n offer_v in_o the_o mass_n for_o the_o quick_a and_o dead_a the_o same_o that_o christ_n offer_v on_o the_o cross_n in_o short_a the_o half_a communion_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o article_n of_o their_o new_a faith_n in_o the_o creed_n publish_v by_o pope_n pius_n iu._n which_o be_v tradition_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n alone_o not_o of_o the_o universal_a and_o rely_v sole_o upon_o their_o own_o authority_n and_o therefore_o we_o refuse_v they_o and_o in_o our_o dispute_n about_o tradition_n we_o mean_v these_o thing_n which_o we_o reject_v because_o they_o have_v no_o foundation_n either_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o in_o universal_a tradition_n but_o depend_v as_o i_o say_v upon_o the_o sole_a authority_n of_o that_o church_n which_o witness_n in_o its_o own_o behalf_n for_o whatsoever_o be_v pretend_v to_o make_v the_o better_a show_n all_o resolve_n at_o last_o into_o that_o as_o i_o intimate_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o discourse_n scripture_n and_o tradition_n can_v do_v nothing_o at_o all_o for_o they_o without_o their_o church_n definition_n though_o their_o whole_a infallible_a rule_n of_o faith_n seem_v to_o be_v make_v up_o of_o those_o three_o yet_o in_o truth_n the_o last_o of_o these_o alone_a the_o church_n definition_n be_v the_o whole_a rule_n and_o the_o very_a bottom_n upon_o which_o their_o faith_n stand_v for_o what_o be_v tradition_n be_v no_o more_o apparent_a than_o what_o be_v scripture_n according_a to_o their_o principle_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o their_o church_n which_o pretend_v a_o unlimited_a power_n to_o supply_v the_o defect_n even_o of_o tradition_n itself_o in_o short_a as_o tradition_n among_o they_o be_v take_v in_o to_o supply_v the_o defect_n of_o scripture_n so_o the_o authority_n of_o their_o church_n be_v take_v in_o to_o supply_v the_o defect_n of_o tradition_n but_o this_o authority_n undermine_v they_o both_o because_o neither_o scripture_n nor_o tradition_n signify_v any_o thing_n without_o their_o church_n authority_n which_o therefore_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n that_o be_v they_o believe_v themselves_o to_o which_o absurdity_n they_o be_v drive_v because_o it_o be_v make_v evident_a by_o we_o that_o there_o have_v be_v great_a diversity_n of_o tradition_n and_o many_o change_n and_o alteration_n make_v even_o in_o thing_n call_v apostolical_a etc._n etc._n and_o therefore_o they_o have_v no_o other_o way_n but_o to_o fly_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o present_a church_n to_o determine_v what_o be_v tradition_n apostolical_a and_o what_o be_v not_o by_o which_o judgement_n all_o mankind_n must_v be_v govern_v that_o be_v we_o must_v believe_v they_o and_o they_o believe_v themselves_o which_o they_o will_v have_v do_v well_o to_o have_v say_v in_o one_o word_n without_o put_v we_o to_o the_o trouble_n of_o seek_v for_o tradition_n in_o book_n and_o in_o other_o church_n but_o they_o will_v willing_o colour_v their_o pretence_n by_o as_o many_o fair_a word_n as_o possible_a and_o so_o make_v mention_n of_o scripture_n tradition_n antiquity_n which_o when_o we_o have_v examine_v they_o will_v not_o stand_v to_o they_o but_o take_v fanctuary_n in_o their_o own_o authority_n say_v they_o be_v the_o sole_a judge_n what_o be_v scripture_n and_o what_o tradition_n and_o what_o antiquity_n nay_o have_v a_o power_n to_o declare_v any_o new_a point_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o church_n never_o hear_v of_o before_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o salmeron_n and_o other_o of_o his_o fellow_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n admit_v of_o addition_n in_o essential_a thing_n for_o all_o thing_n be_v not_o teach_v by_o the_o apostle_n but_o such_o as_o be_v then_o necessary_a and_o fit_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o believer_n by_o which_o mean_v we_o can_v never_o know_v when_o the_o christian_a religion_n will_v be_v perfect_v but_o their_o church_n may_v bring_v in_o tradition_n by_o its_o sole_a authority_n without_o end_n nay_o some_o among_o they_o have_v be_v content_v to_o resolve_v all_o their_o faith_n into_o the_o sole_a authority_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a bishop_n according_a to_o that_o famous_a say_n of_o cornelius_n mussus_n promote_v by_o paul_n the_o three_o to_o a_o bishopric_n upon_o the_o fourteen_o chapter_n to_o the_o roman_n to_o confess_v the_o truth_n ingenuous_o i_o will_v give_v great_a credit_n to_o one_o pope_n in_o those_o thing_n which_o touch_v the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n then_o to_o a_o thousand_o hierom_n augustine_n gregory_n to_o say_v nothing_o of_o richard_n scotus_n &c._n &c._n for_o i_o believe_v and_o know_v that_o the_o pope_n can_v err_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o contemptuous_a speech_n he_o will_v never_o have_v utter_v to_o the_o discredit_n of_o those_o great-man_n who_o they_o pretend_v to_o reverence_v if_o he_o have_v not_o know_v more_o certain_o that_o the_o tradition_n which_o run_v among_o the_o ancient_a father_n be_v against_o they_o than_o he_o can_v know_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v infallible_a there_o be_v no_o tradition_n i_o be_o sure_a for_o that_o nor_o for_o abundance_n of_o other_o thing_n which_o rest_n mere_o upon_o their_o own_o credit_n as_o be_v fair_o acknowledge_v in_o two_o great_a article_n of_o their_o present_a creed_n by_o our_o countryman_n bishop_n fisher_n with_o who_o word_n i_o conclude_v this_o particular_a many_o perhaps_o have_v the_o less_o confidence_n in_o indulgence_n because_o their_o use_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v new_a in_o the_o church_n and_o very_o late_o find_v among_o christian_n to_o who_o i_o answer_v that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v certain_o by_o who_o they_o begin_v to_o be_v first_o deliver_v for_o the_o ancient_n make_v no_o mention_n or_o very_o rare_a of_o purgatory_n and_o the_o greek_n to_o this_o very_a day_n do_v not_o believe_v it_o nor_o be_v the_o belief_n either_o of_o purgatory_n or_o of_o indulgence_n so_o necessary_a in_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o it_o be_v new_a and_o as_o long_o as_o there_o be_v no_o care_n about_o purgatory_n no_o body_n seek_v for_o indulgence_n for_o all_o their_o esteem_n depend_v upon_o that_o if_o you_o take_v away_o purgatory_n to_o what_o purpose_n be_v indulgence_n since_o therefore_o purgatory_n be_v so_o late_o know_v and_o receive_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n who_o can_v wonder_v that_o there_o be_v no_o use_n of_o indulgence_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o our_o religion_n which_o be_v a_o full_a confession_n what_o kind_n of_o tradition_n that_o church_n commend_v unto_o we_o thing_n late_o invent_v their_o own_o private_a opinion_n of_o which_o the_o ancient_a christian_n know_v nothing_o in_o one_o word_n their_o tradition_n be_v no_o tradition_n in_o that_o sense_n wherein_o the_o church_n always_o understand_v it_o iu._n and_o what_o have_v be_v say_v of_o they_o must_v be_v apply_v to_o other_o particular_a church_n though_o some_o have_v be_v more_o sincere_a than_o they_o none_o of_o they_o have_v any_o authority_n to_o commend_v any_o thing_n as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n unto_o posterity_n which_o have_v not_o be_v commend_v to_o they_o by_o all_o forego_n age_n derive_v from_o the_o apostle_n for_o vincentius_n his_o rule_n be_v to_o guide_v we_o all_o in_o this_o that_o be_v catholic_n and_o consequent_o to_o be_v receive_v which_o have_v be_v hold_v by_o all_o and_o in_o all_o church_n and_o at_o all_o time_n v._o which_o put_v i_o in_o mind_n of_o another_o thing_n to_o be_v brief_o touch_v that_o the_o ecclesiastical_a tradition_n contain_v in_o the_o confession_n or_o register_n of_o particular_a church_n in_o these_o day_n wherein_o we_o live_v be_v not_o receive_v by_o we_o nor_o allow_v to_o have_v the_o same_o authority_n which_o such_o tradition_n have_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n for_o the_o conviction_n of_o heresy_n the_o joint_a consent_n i_o mean_v of_o so_o many_o bishop_n as_o be_v there_o assemble_v and_o the_o unanimous_a confession_n of_o so_o many_o several_a church_n of_o several_a province_n as_o be_v there_o deliver_v have_v not_o
and_o useless_a light_n especial_o the_o ignis_fw-la fatuus_fw-la of_o purgatory_n whicâ—_n serve_v only_o to_o mislead_v man_n out_o of_o the_o way_n and_o so_o lose_v they_o iâ—_n the_o bog_n or_o wood_n of_o perpetual_a error_n which_o teach_v we_o to_o belieuâ—_v quite_o otherwise_o then_o the_o papist_n do_v for_o such_o as_o these_o be_v the_o instruction_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n john_n 5._o 24._o very_o very_o i_o say_v unto_o you_o he_o that_o hear_v my_o word_n and_o believe_v on_o he_o that_o send_v i_o hatâ—_n everlasting_a life_n he_o shall_v not_o come_v into_o condemnation_n but_o be_v passâ—â—_n from_o death_n to_o life_n mat._n 18._o 8._o wherefore_o if_o thy_o hand_n or_o thy_o fâ—â—â—_n offend_v thou_o cut_v they_o off_o and_o cast_v they_o from_o thou_o it_o be_v better_a for_o thou_o to_o enter_v into_o life_n halt_v or_o maim_v rather_o than_o have_v two_o hand_n and_o two_o foot_n to_o be_v cast_v into_o everlasting_a fire_n mat._n 19_o 29._o and_o every_o one_o that_o have_v forsake_v house_n or_o brethren_n or_o sister_n or_o father_n or_o mother_n or_o wife_n or_o child_n or_o land_n for_o my_o name_n sake_n shall_v receive_v a_o hundred_o fold_n and_o shall_v inherit_v everlasting_a life_n mat._n 25._o 46._o and_o these_o shall_v go_v into_o everlasting_a punishment_n but_o the_o righteous_a into_o life_n everlasting_a in_o the_o sixteenth_o chapter_n of_o st._n luk_n gospel_n from_o the_o nineteenth_o to_o the_o one_o and_o thirty_o verse_n we_o read_v how_o the_o rich_a man_n be_v cast_v into_o torment_n and_o the_o poor_a man_n lodge_v in_o abraham_n bosom_n between_o the_o place_n of_o both_o these_o man_n there_o be_v mega_n chasma_fw-la a_o wide_a gulf_n never_o to_o be_v pass_v insomuch_o that_o dives_n do_v despair_v of_o any_o relief_n out_o of_o his_o misery_n when_o the_o gift_n of_o a_o drop_n of_o water_n to_o cool_v his_o tongue_n will_v not_o be_v grant_v he_o if_o we_o can_v assent_v to_o what_o the_o papist_n say_v they_o have_v pave_v a_o large_a causeway_n over_o this_o wide_a gulf_n and_o have_v open_v a_o very_a easy_a passage_n from_o a_o life_n of_o torment_n to_o that_o of_o eternal_a happiness_n for_o by_o virtue_n of_o some_o prayer_n oblation_n and_o indulgence_n they_o have_v make_v the_o way_n broad_a to_o heaven_n and_o narrow_a to_o hell_n a_o man_n that_o have_v money_n in_o his_o pocket_n can_v be_v damn_v and_o a_o camel_n may_v assoon_o pass_v through_o the_o eye_n of_o a_o needle_n as_o a_o poor_a man_n be_v save_v but_o grant_v that_o the_o write_a word_n of_o god_n have_v nothing_o of_o purgatory_n in_o it_o the_o romanist_n will_v tell_v you_o that_o tradition_n will_v defend_v they_o in_o the_o belief_n thereof_o which_o word_n tradition_n they_o be_v wont_v to_o allege_v to_o give_v a_o colour_n to_o most_o of_o their_o present_a innovation_n wherefore_o in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o be_o to_o show_v how_o they_o be_v mistake_v in_o this_o case_n of_o tradition_n also_o and_o to_o declare_v for_o what_o reason_n the_o fiction_n of_o purgatory_n be_v first_o set_v on_o foot_n the_o tradition_n we_o receive_v as_o good_a and_o authentic_a be_v the_o doctrine_n which_o we_o now_o read_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o i_o have_v prove_v purgatory_n to_o be_v none_o of_o these_o therefore_o those_o of_o the_o romish_a persuasion_n must_v mean_v some_o other_o tradition_n that_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v write_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o here_o we_o ought_v to_o observe_v that_o the_o scripture_n in_o this_o case_n aswell_o as_o in_o all_o other_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n therefore_o tradition_n council_n and_o father_n be_v only_o to_o be_v use_v as_o help_n to_o understand_v the_o scripture_n better_o but_o not_o to_o be_v entertain_v as_o any_o rule_n of_o faith_n in_o which_o case_n we_o be_v bind_v to_o be_v of_o the_o apostle_n mind_n if_o i_o or_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n preach_v any_o other_o doctrine_n then_o that_o which_o we_o have_v deliver_v let_v he_o be_v accurse_v for_o this_o reason_n we_o can_v receive_v those_o doctrine_n for_o truth_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n press_v upon_o our_o belief_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o tradition_n especial_o when_o we_o consider_v with_o what_o stratagem_n of_o force_n and_o fraud_n this_o church_n have_v labour_v to_o keep_v the_o people_n in_o ignorance_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o her_o new_a doctrine_n that_o they_o may_v be_v swallow_v the_o more_o glib_o which_o be_v a_o artifice_n to_o enslave_v mankind_n by_o disable_n they_o either_o to_o see_v or_o know_v what_o she_o be_v a_o do_v whereas_o if_o we_o will_v keep_v up_o the_o honour_n and_o privilege_n of_o humane_a nature_n if_o we_o will_v preserve_v our_o bibles_n from_o be_v sequester_v into_o huckster_n hand_n if_o we_o have_v any_o regard_n to_o god_n pure_a and_o undefiled_a religion_n we_o must_v resolve_v against_o the_o novelty_n of_o popery_n for_o in_o the_o true_a religion_n there_o be_v nothing_o which_o the_o reason_n of_o mankind_n can_v challenge_v wherein_o the_o judgement_n of_o man_n may_v not_o have_v so_o good_a a_o account_n as_o to_o receive_v full_a and_o ample_a satisfaction_n and_o to_o speak_v the_o truth_n i_o do_v not_o understand_v that_o there_o be_v any_o religion_n far_o than_o that_o which_o be_v own_v among_o protestant_n what_o more_o be_v to_o be_v find_v among_o the_o papist_n be_v accommodate_v to_o serve_v some_o byend_n and_o purpose_n for_o this_o reason_n a_o great_a abbot_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v wont_a to_o say_v that_o he_o do_v great_o suspect_v his_o religion_n must_v needs_o fail_v be_v not_o build_v upon_o so_o firm_a a_o rock_n as_o be_v suppose_v because_o there_o be_v so_o little_a ground_n for_o many_o tenant_n of_o it_o in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n i_o may_v add_v that_o there_o be_v as_o little_a in_o the_o principal_n of_o god_n creation_n or_o in_o that_o which_o we_o call_v natural_a religion_n if_o this_o be_v so_o i_o wonder_v with_o what_o face_n they_o can_v still_o stand_v up_o for_o purgatory_n or_o imagine_v such_o a_o state_n in_o which_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v for_o a_o time_n shut_v up_o until_o they_o be_v set_v at_o liberty_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_n or_o a_o pope_n indulgence_n but_o to_o justify_v themselves_o in_o this_o unpardonable_a abuse_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n they_o tell_v we_o that_o some_o christian_n in_o old_a time_n do_v make_v use_n of_o prayer_n and_o commemoration_n for_o those_o who_o die_v in_o the_o true_a faith_n of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n now_o the_o question_n be_v whither_o the_o supplicant_n that_o use_v this_o kind_n of_o devotion_n intend_v by_o these_o mean_n to_o obtain_v a_o pardon_n for_o the_o criminal_n that_o be_v condemn_v to_o this_o prison_n the_o right_a understanding_n of_o this_o custom_n will_v put_v a_o end_n to_o the_o controversy_n and_o who_o can_v better_a inform_v we_o of_o their_o meaning_n than_o they_o themselves_o or_o those_o that_o live_v in_o the_o same_o age_n with_o they_o among_o who_o may_v be_v reckon_v dionysius_n the_o areopagite_n who_o treat_v particular_o of_o the_o rite_n use_v in_o their_o burial_n of_o the_o dead_a this_o author_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o bishop_n be_v wont_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o congregation_n to_o make_v a_o prayer_n of_o thanksgiving_n unto_o god_n for_o his_o restrain_v the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n over_o mankind_n as_o also_o for_o his_o merciful_a admittance_n of_o sincere_a penitent_n into_o his_o grace_n and_o favour_n and_o far_o pray_v that_o god_n will_v place_v they_o in_o the_o land_n of_o the_o live_n seat_n they_o in_o abraham_n bosom_n where_o now_o they_o rest_v from_o their_o labour_n here_o they_o may_v be_v receive_v into_o a_o place_n of_o light_n peace_n and_o joy_n everlasting_a this_o be_v the_o end_n of_o their_o prayer_n for_o those_o that_o rest_v in_o the_o lord_n now_o leâ—t_o by_o mistake_v we_o shall_v infer_v from_o hence_o as_o some_o have_v do_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o good_a man_n depart_v this_o life_n be_v not_o yet_o in_o paradise_n but_o remain_v for_o some_o time_n in_o a_o condition_n of_o darkness_n loss_n and_o pain_n there_o to_o be_v prepare_v for_o heaven_n by_o certain_a purgation_n and_o thence_o to_o be_v discharge_v by_o the_o satisfaction_n and_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_n the_o same_o excellent_a writer_n have_v mention_v only_o two_o division_n of_o the_o dead_a of_o those_o that_o have_v live_v well_o and_o of_o those_o that_o have_v live_v ill_o whereas_o the_o upholder_n of_o purgatory_n have_v lodge_v they_o in_o three_o distinct_a apartment_n but_o the_o primitive_a church_n know_v but_o two_o place_n of_o entertainment_n for_o the_o
and_o partial_a corruption_n second_o a_o protestant_n may_v without_o submission_n ii_o assert_v ii_o of_o his_o judgement_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n find_v out_o in_o the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n the_o necessary_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n two_o thing_n be_v here_o suppose_v and_o both_o of_o they_o be_v true_a first_o that_o the_o scripture_n contain_v in_o they_o all_o the_o necessary_a article_n of_o our_o faith_n second_o that_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n in_o which_o these_o article_n be_v express_v in_o scripture_n may_v be_v find_v out_o by_o a_o protestant_n without_o the_o submission_n of_o his_o judgement_n to_o the_o papacy_n first_o the_o scripture_n contain_v in_o they_o all_o the_o necessary_a article_n of_o the_o faith_n this_o be_v true_a if_o the_o scripture_n themselves_o be_v so_o for_o this_o they_o witness_v 25._o witness_v see_v s._n joh._n 20._o 30._o 31._o c._n 21._o 25._o st._n paul_n 17._o paul_n 2_o tim._n 3._o 15._o 16_o 17._o say_v of_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o expound_v of_o christ_n that_o it_o be_v able_a to_o make_v a_o man_n wise_a unto_o salvation_n much_o more_o may_v this_o be_v affirm_v of_o the_o entire_a canon_n the_o apostle_n preach_v the_o necessary_n to_o salvation_n and_o what_o they_o have_v preach_v they_o write_v down_o 1._o down_o iren._n l._n 3._o c._n 1._o concern_v the_o manner_n of_o it_o eusebius_n may_v be_v consult_v 14._o consult_v eus_n hist_o eccl._n l._n 2._o c._n 14._o for_o the_o primitive_a father_n they_o allow_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v a_o sufficient_a rule_n irenaeus_n say_v of_o they_o they_o be_v perfect_a 9_o perfect_a iren._n l._n 2._o c._n 47._o s._n aug._n the_o doct_n christ_n l._n 2._o c._n 9_o and_o of_o the_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n this_o be_v the_o sense_n among_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v plain_o set_v down_o in_o scripture_n all_o those_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v find_v which_o comprehend_v faith_n and_o good_a manner_n nay_o the_o romanist_n themselves_o attempt_v to_o prove_v their_o very_a additional_a article_n out_o of_o the_o bible_n that_o there_o be_v in_o it_o the_o article_n of_o the_o apostolical_a creed_n be_v evident_a enough_o to_o a_o common_a reader_n but_o how_o the_o romish_a article_n shall_v be_v find_v in_o that_o bible_n which_o be_v write_v some_o hundred_o of_o year_n before_o they_o be_v invent_v be_v a_o riddle_n beyond_o the_o skill_n of_o apollo_n second_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o matter_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n may_v be_v find_v out_o by_o man_n of_o the_o reform_a religion_n without_o submission_n to_o roman_a infallibility_n the_o learned_a know_v the_o original_n and_o the_o true_a way_n of_o interpretation_n and_o among_o we_o those_o of_o the_o episcopal_a clergy_n have_v oblige_v the_o world_n with_o such_o a_o edition_n of_o the_o bible_n in_o many_o language_n as_o be_v not_o before_o extant_a in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o a_o romanist_n who_o write_v with_o great_a mastery_n in_o such_o matter_n prefer_v it_o before_o the_o great_a bible_n of_o paris_n etc._n paris_n v._o p._n s._n p._n hist_o critic_n p._n 583_o mais_n elle_fw-fr est_fw-fr plus_fw-fr ample_a &_o plum_n commode_v etc._n etc._n for_o those_o of_o the_o laity_n who_o be_v unlearned_a they_o have_v before_o they_o a_o translation_n which_o err_v not_o in_o the_o faith_n and_o the_o phrase_n be_v not_o so_o obscure_a but_o that_o by_o study_n and_o ministerial_a help_n they_o may_v understand_v they_o they_o have_v before_o they_o a_o translation_n which_o err_v not_o in_o the_o faith_n of_o this_o the_o italian_n and_o the_o french_a may_v be_v convince_v by_o compare_v the_o translation_n of_o james_n de_fw-fr voragine_fw-la and_o the_o divine_n of_o louvain_n with_o those_o of_o signior_n diodati_n and_o olivetan_a or_o calvin_n and_o the_o english_a may_v receive_v satisfaction_n in_o this_o matter_n by_o compare_v their_o translation_n with_o that_o of_o douai_n in_o all_o of_o they_o they_o will_v find_v the_o same_o fundamental_a doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o be_v there_o any_o such_o material_a alteration_n make_v in_o our_o bible_n it_o will_v appear_v by_o the_o notorious_a inconsistence_n of_o one_o part_n of_o the_o canon_n with_o another_o it_o will_v have_v be_v long_o ago_o detect_v and_o expose_v to_o public_a shame_n both_o by_o the_o romanist_n and_o the_o other_o dissenter_n from_o our_o communion_n but_o the_o former_a be_v not_o able_a to_o produce_v one_o instance_n and_o the_o latter_a agree_v with_o we_o in_o the_o use_n and_o excellence_n of_o the_o translation_n though_o in_o other_o thing_n they_o extreme_o differ_v from_o we_o and_o where_o they_o do_v but_o dream_v we_o erâ—e_v they_o forbear_v not_o to_o proclaim_v it_o in_o so_o much_o that_o a_o difference_n in_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o psalter_n which_o concern_v not_o faith_n or_o manner_n 19_o manner_n see_v hook_n eccl._n pol._n book_n five_o sect._n 19_o and_o a_o suppose_a defect_n in_o the_o table_n for_o keep_v easter_n have_v be_v make_v by_o they_o public_a objection_n 14._o objection_n mr._n hs._n peaceable_a design_n renew_v p._n 14._o and_o stumble_a block_n in_o the_o way_n to_o their_o conformity_n it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v a_o romanist_n who_o have_v rave_v against_o the_o bible_n of_o the_o reform_a in_o these_o extravagant_a word_n 39_o word_n a._n s._n reconciler_n of_o religion_n print_v 1663._o c._n 11._o p._n 38_o 39_o the_o sectary_n have_v as_o many_o different_a bibles_n in_o canon_n version_n and_o sense_n as_o be_v day_n in_o the_o year_n the_o sectarian_n bible_n be_v no_o more_o the_o word_n of_o god_n then_o the_o alcoran_n almanac_n or_o aesop_n fable_n of_o great_a corruption_n he_o speak_v in_o general_a but_o his_o madness_n have_v admit_v of_o so_o much_o caution_n that_o he_o forbear_v the_o mention_n of_o any_o one_o particular_a place_n the_o learned_a romanist_n understand_v much_o better_o and_o the_o ingenuous_a will_v confess_v it_o and_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o we_o translate_v from_o the_o original_a tongue_n after_o have_v compare_v the_o readins_n of_o the_o most_o ancient_a copy_n and_o of_o the_o father_n whilst_o they_o translate_v the_o bible_n from_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a which_o indeed_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v a_o tolerable_a but_o in_o the_o old_a a_o very_a imperfect_a version_n if_o our_o english_a bible_n be_v turn_v into_o any_o one_o of_o the_o modern_a tongue_n by_o a_o judicious_a romanist_n who_o can_v keep_v counsel_n it_o will_v pass_v among_o many_o of_o that_o church_n for_o a_o good_a catholic_n translation_n and_o this_o be_v the_o rather_o my_o persuasion_n because_o i_o have_v read_v in_o father_n simon_n 393._o simon_n history_n critic_n ch_n 25._o p._n 392._o 393._o that_o not_o unpleasant_a story_n concern_v the_o translation_n of_o mr._n rene_n benoist_n a_o doctor_n of_o the_o faculty_n of_o paris_n this_o doctor_n have_v observe_v that_o a_o new_a latin_a translation_n of_o the_o organon_n of_o aristotle_n perform_v by_o a_o person_n who_o understand_v not_o the_o greek_a tongue_n have_v be_v very_o well_o receive_v upon_o this_o occasion_n he_o be_v move_v to_o turn_v the_o bible_n into_o the_o french_a tongue_n though_o he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o those_o of_o the_o greek_a and_o hebrew_n for_o the_o accomplish_n of_o this_o design_n he_o serve_v himself_o upon_o the_o french_a translation_n of_o geneva_n change_v only_o a_o few_o word_n and_o put_v other_o of_o the_o same_o signification_n in_o their_o room_n but_o it_o seem_v he_o be_v not_o exact_a enough_o in_o this_o change_n of_o word_n for_o he_o have_v overlook_v some_o word_n which_o be_v use_v by_o the_o genevian_o and_o not_o the_o romanist_n a_o discovery_n be_v make_v by_o the_o divine_n of_o paris_n and_o this_o edition_n of_o the_o bible_n be_v condemn_v by_o they_o though_o publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o one_o of_o their_o brethren_n i_o do_v not_o say_v that_o such_o place_n of_o scripture_n as_o contain_v matter_n of_o faith_n be_v plain_a to_o every_o man._n but_o those_o who_o have_v a_o competence_n of_o capacity_n who_o be_v not_o prejudice_v against_o the_o truth_n who_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o his_o assistance_n who_o attend_v to_o what_o they_o read_v who_o use_v the_o ministerial_a help_n which_o be_v offer_v to_o they_o shall_v find_v enough_o in_o holy_a writ_n to_o guide_n they_o to_o everlasting_a life_n in_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n the_o church_n give_v they_o help_v but_o it_o do_v not_o by_o its_o authority_n obtrude_v the_o sense_n upon_o they_o the_o guide_n of_o it_o be_v as_o expositor_n and_o schoolmaster_n to_o they_o and_o by_o compare_v phrase_n with_o phrase_n and_o place_n with_o place_n and_o by_o other_o such_o way_n they_o teach_v they_o how_o to_o judge_v of_o
the_o meaning_n themselves_o they_o give_v they_o light_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o doctrine_n they_o do_v not_o require_v they_o to_o take_v it_o upon_o trust_n they_o endeavour_v to_o open_v their_o understanding_n that_o they_o may_v themselves_z understand_v the_o scripture_n and_o if_o they_o can_v themselves_o understand_v the_o doctrine_n it_o will_v be_v of_o little_a use_n to_o they_o in_o their_o life_n for_o they_o then_o believe_v in_o general_a that_o it_o be_v a_o necessary_a truth_n but_o what_o truth_n it_o be_v or_o for_o what_o end_v it_o be_v necessary_a they_o apprehend_v not_o a_o foolish_a master_n in_o the_o mathematics_n may_v require_v his_o scholar_n to_o take_v it_o upon_o his_o word_n that_o a_o problem_n be_v demonstrate_v but_o a_o wâ—se_n and_o useful_a teacher_n will_v give_v they_o light_v into_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o demonstration_n in_o such_o sort_n that_o they_o themselves_o shall_v at_o last_o be_v able_a to_o judge_v that_o it_o be_v true_o perform_v and_o till_o they_o can_v do_v this_o they_o be_v not_o instruct_v st._n hierom_n relate_v it_o in_o praise_n of_o marcelia_n a_o roman_a lady_n 99_o lady_n s._n hieron_n in_o praef_n ad_fw-la comment_n in_o epist_n ad_fw-la galat_n ut_fw-la sentirem_fw-la i_o non_fw-la tam_fw-la discipulam_fw-la habere_fw-la quam_fw-la judicem_fw-la v._o psal_n â—19_n 99_o that_o she_o will_v not_o receive_v any_o thing_n from_o he_o after_o the_o pythagorean_n manner_n or_o upon_o bare_a authority_n she_o will_v with_o such_o care_n examine_v all_o thing_n that_o she_o seem_v to_o he_o not_o so_o much_o his_o scholar_n as_o his_o judge_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o there_o be_v great_a depth_n and_o obscure_a mystery_n in_o the_o holy_a bible_n but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a faâ—th_n be_v to_o the_o sincere_a and_o industrious_a and_o such_o as_o wait_v on_o god_n in_o the_o way_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n sufficient_o plain_a but_o to_o the_o idle_a the_o prejudice_v the_o captious_a light_v itself_o be_v darkness_n the_o romanist_n affright_v with_o this_o pretence_n of_o obscurity_n and_o profoundness_n as_o if_o we_o must_v not_o adventure_v into_o any_o part_n of_o the_o water_n because_o in_o some_o place_n we_o may_v go_v beyond_o our_o depth_n if_o there_o be_v hard_a and_o difficult_a place_n which_o the_o unstable_a wrist_n who_o require_v their_o meanness_n to_o make_v a_o judgement_n of_o that_o for_o which_o they_o may_v perceive_v themselves_o to_o be_v insufficient_a but_o whilst_o st._n peter_n speak_v of_o some_o few_o place_n in_o st._n paul_n writing_n which_o be_v obscure_a he_o do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n suppose_v many_o other_o to_o be_v plain_a enough_o for_o the_o capacity_n of_o the_o unlearned_a and_o if_o they_o be_v evil_a man_n though_o very_o learned_a they_o will_v wrest_v the_o plain_a place_n and_o as_o some_o do_v in_o st._n hieroms_n trahunt_fw-la hieroms_n s._n hieron_n in_o ep._n ad_fw-la paulin._n ad_fw-la sensum_fw-la suum_fw-la incongrua_fw-la aptant_fw-la testimonia_fw-la et_fw-la ad_fw-la voluntatem_fw-la svam_fw-la s_o scripturam_fw-la repugnantem_fw-la trahunt_fw-la day_n they_o will_v draw_v violent_o to_o their_o private_a sense_n a_o text_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v incongruous_o and_o with_o reluctance_n apply_v to_o it_o it_o be_v true_a all_o sect_n of_o christian_n cite_v the_o scripture_n but_o that_o do_v not_o prove_v the_o obscurity_n of_o those_o sacred_a writing_n it_o rather_o show_v the_o partiality_n boldness_n and_o sophistry_n of_o those_o who_o allege_v they_o all_o law_n be_v obscure_a if_o this_o argument_n have_v force_n in_o it_o for_o every_o man_n in_o his_o own_o case_n have_v the_o law_n on_o his_o side_n man_n take_v up_o their_o opinion_n and_o heresy_n from_o other_o reason_n and_o then_o because_o the_o name_n of_o scripture_n be_v venerable_a they_o rake_v into_o the_o several_a book_n of_o it_o and_o they_o bend_v and_o torture_v place_n and_o force_v they_o on_o their_o side_n by_o unnatural_a construction_n so_o do_v the_o socinian_o produce_v all_o nicety_n of_o grammar_n and_o criticism_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n yet_o the_o guide_n in_o controversy_n etc._n controversy_n r._n h._n guide_n etc._n etc._n disc_n 4._o p._n 375_o 376_o 377_o 378._o etc._n etc._n use_v it_o as_o a_o argument_n against_o the_o plainness_n of_o this_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o the_o socinian_o cite_v the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o favour_n of_o their_o heresy_n but_o be_v not_o this_o argument_n two-edged_a and_o will_v it_o not_o cut_v as_o well_o on_o the_o other_o side_n and_o do_v execution_n against_o the_o word_n of_o father_n and_o council_n and_o the_o apostolical_a creed_n itself_o for_o the_o socinian_o those_o especial_o who_o be_v turn_v arian_n since_o petavius_n have_v furnish_v they_o with_o quotation_n will_v cite_v the_o writing_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o slichtingius_n a_o mere_a socinian_n etc._n socinian_n v._o confess_v fid_fw-we christ_n ed._n nom_fw-fr eccl._n polon_n etc._n etc._n have_v expound_v every_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n in_o a_o sense_n agreeable_a to_o the_o heresy_n of_o his_o master_n but_o if_o the_o scripture_n be_v so_o obscure_a in_o necessary_a matter_n what_o remedy_n will_v be_v administer_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o can_v offer_v to_o we_o any_o ancient_n infallible_a exposition_n what_o the_o ancients_n have_v say_v the_o reform_a general_o understand_v much_o better_a than_o pope_n among_o who_o there_o have_v be_v some_o who_o can_v scarce_o read_v the_o holy_a gospel_n in_o latin_n for_o the_o father_n of_o the_o early_a age_n they_o be_v more_o busy_v in_o write_v against_o heresy_n then_o in_o explain_v of_o scripture_n nor_o to_o this_o day_n have_v the_o roman_a church_n give_v any_o authentic_a collection_n of_o exposition_n either_o of_o the_o ancient_n or_o of_o her_o own_o and_o if_o we_o must_v go_v to_o any_o church_n for_o a_o comment_n on_o the_o scripture_n let_v the_o roman_a be_v one_o of_o our_o last_o refuge_n for_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o key_n the_o papalin_n use_v be_v the_o worldly_a polity_n of_o that_o church_n and_o as_o they_o like_v so_o they_o interpret_v have_v not_o they_o govern_v themselves_o by_o this_o art_n we_o shall_v not_o have_v find_v in_o the_o writing_n of_o their_o pope_n and_o in_o the_o very_a caâ—â—â—_n law_n itself_o those_o word_n which_o be_v speak_v to_o jeremiah_n expound_v of_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 1570._o rome_n v._o innoc._n 3._o in_o decret_a greg._n l._n 1._o tit_n 33._o c._n 6._o greg._n ep_v 12_o extrav_fw-mi de_fw-fr major_n &_o obed._n 1._o p._n pi._n 5._o in_o bulla_n cont._n r._n eliz._n in_o camd._n annal_n a._n 1570._o i_o have_v set_v thou_o over_o king_n to_o root_v out_o to_o pluck_v up_o and_o to_o destroy_v 10._o destroy_v jerem._n 1._o 10._o the_o donatist_n find_v their_o church_n in_o these_o word_n of_o the_o canticle_n tell_v i_o thou_o who_o my_o soul_n love_v where_o thou_o feed_v where_o thou_o make_v thy_o flock_n to_o rest_v at_o noon_n for_o they_o expound_v this_o as_o it_o 〈◊〉_d they_o best_o of_o the_o flock_n of_o their_o 〈◊〉_d the_o southern_a country_n of_o africa_n such_o exâ—â—unders_n of_o scripture_n be_v those_o popish_a writer_n who_o interpret_v feed_v my_o sheep_n of_o the_o universal_a monarchy_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o conclude_v that_o a_o pastâ—r_n must_v drive_v away_o wolf_n or_o depose_v prince_n huâ—â—ul_a to_o the_o church_n but_o the_o strain_n of_o such_o metaphorical_a expression_n as_o a_o excellent_a person_n 315._o person_n d._n falkner_n in_o christ_n loy_n p._n 315._o say_v prove_v only_o that_o they_o want_v better_a proof_n and_o by_o a_o like_a way_n of_o interpretation_n from_o the_o same_o text_n it_o may_v be_v conclude_v that_o all_o christian_n be_v fool_n because_o sheep_n be_v silly_a creature_n no_o exposition_n be_v more_o beside_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o text_n or_o more_o ridiculous_a than_o some_o of_o those_o which_o may_v be_v find_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o those_o who_o compose_v they_o appear_v to_o have_v look_v asquint_o on_o the_o scripture_n for_o whilst_o they_o look_v on_o they_o they_o seem_v to_o have_v look_v another_o way_n i_o will_v instance_n only_o in_o a_o few_o of_o those_o many_o absurd_a exposition_n with_o which_o the_o roman_a breviary_n abound_v the_o word_n of_o the_o angel_n to_o the_o holy_a virgin_n a_o sword_n shall_v go_v through_o thy_o own_o soul_n also_o be_v 175._o be_v domin_n infrâ—_fw-la octau._n nati_n v._o in_o 2._o nocturno_fw-la lect._n 8._o p._n 175._o interpret_v of_o that_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v quick_a and_o powerful_a and_o sharp_a than_o any_o two-edged_a sword_n and_o this_o sense_n be_v design_v as_o a_o evasion_n of_o their_o reason_n who_o from_o that_o text_n conclude_v concern_v the_o bless_a virgin_n
for_o no_o other_o reason_n of_o our_o faith_n but_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n in_o expound_v scripture_n i_o shall_v discourse_v something_o brief_o of_o each_o of_o these_o 1._o to_o say_v that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v very_o false_a and_o absurd_a for_o 1._o this_o suppose_v the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o be_v a_o very_a unintelligible_a book_n which_o be_v a_o great_a reproach_n to_o the_o holy_a spirit_n by_o which_o it_o be_v indict_v that_o he_o either_o can_v not_o or_o will_v not_o speak_v intelligible_o to_o the_o world_n 2._o this_o be_v a_o direct_a contradiction_n to_o those_o exhortation_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o study_v the_o scripture_n which_o be_v make_v to_o private_a man_n and_o therefore_o necessary_o suppose_v that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v as_o other_o writing_n be_v by_o conside_v the_o propriety_n of_o the_o word_n and_o â—â—nguage_n wherein_o they_o be_v write_v the_o scope_n and_o design_n of_o the_o place_n and_o such_o other_o mean_n as_o honest_a and_o studious_a inquirer_n use_v to_o find_v out_o the_o meaning_n of_o any_o other_o book_n 3._o if_o the_o scripture_n be_v so_o unintelligible_a that_o a_o honest_a man_n can_v find_v out_o the_o meaning_n of_o they_o without_o the_o infallible_a interpretation_n of_o the_o church_n i_o will_v desire_v to_o know_v whither_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n preach_v intelligible_o to_o their_o hearer_n if_o they_o do_v not_o to_o what_o purpose_n do_v they_o preach_v at_o all_o by_o what_o mean_n be_v man_n convert_v to_o the_o faith_n if_o they_o do_v how_o come_v these_o sermon_n to_o be_v so_o unintelligible_a now_o they_o be_v write_v which_o be_v so_o intelligible_a when_o they_o be_v speak_v for_o the_o gospel_n contain_v a_o plain_a history_n of_o what_o christ_n do_v and_o of_o what_o he_o say_v and_o the_o apostle_n write_v the_o same_o thing_n to_o the_o church_n when_o they_o be_v absent_a which_o they_o preach_v to_o they_o when_o they_o be_v present_a and_o we_o reasonable_o suppose_v that_o they_o as_o much_o design_v that_o the_o church_n shall_v understand_v what_o they_o write_v as_o what_o they_o preach_v and_o therefore_o that_o they_o general_o use_v the_o same_o form_n of_o word_n in_o their_o write_v and_o in_o their_o preach_a and_o this_o make_v it_o a_o great_a riddle_n how_o one_o shall_v be_v very_o plain_a and_o easy_a to_o be_v understand_v and_o the_o other_o signify_v nothing_o without_o a_o infallible_a interpreter_n 4._o if_o the_o scripture_n be_v in_o themselves_o unintelligible_a i_o will_v desire_v to_o know_v how_o the_o church_n come_v to_o understand_v they_o if_o by_o any_o humane_a mean_n together_o with_o the_o ordinary_a assistance_n of_o the_o divine_a spirit_n than_o they_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v and_o then_o why_o may_v not_o every_o christian_a in_o proportion_n to_o his_o skill_n in_o language_v and_o in_o the_o rule_n of_o reason_n and_o discourse_n understand_v they_o also_o if_o the_o church_n can_v understand_v the_o scripture_n by_o any_o humane_a mean_n but_o only_o by_o inspiration_n for_o there_o be_v no_o medium_fw-la between_o these_o two_o to_o what_o purpose_n be_v the_o scripture_n write_v for_o we_o may_v as_o well_o have_v learn_v the_o will_n of_o god_n from_o the_o church_n without_o the_o scripture_n as_o with_o they_o god_n can_v have_v immediate_o reveal_v his_o will_n to_o the_o church_n without_o a_o write_a rule_n as_o well_o as_o reveal_v the_o meaning_n of_o that_o write_a rule_n which_o it_o seem_v have_v no_o signification_n at_o all_o till_o the_o church_n by_o inspiration_n give_v a_o orthodox_n meaning_n to_o it_o 5._o and_o iâ—_n we_o can_v understand_v the_o scripture_n till_o the_o church_n expound_v they_o to_o we_o how_o shall_v we_o know_v which_o be_v the_o church_n and_o that_o this_o church_n be_v such_o a_o infallible_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v know_v only_o by_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v only_o by_o the_o church_n if_o we_o will_v know_v the_o church_n we_o must_v first_o understand_v the_o scripture_n and_o if_o we_o will_v understand_v the_o scripture_n we_o must_v first_o know_v the_o church_n and_o when_o both_o must_v be_v know_v first_o or_o we_o can_v know_v neither_o it_o be_v impossible_a in_o this_o way_n either_o to_o understand_v the_o scripture_n or_o find_v out_o the_o church_n for_o suppose_v the_o church_n do_v expound_v scripture_n by_o inspiration_n how_o shall_v we_o be_v assure_v that_o it_o do_v so_o must_v we_o believe_v every_o man_n or_o every_o church_n which_o pretend_v to_o inspiration_n this_o be_v a_o contradiction_n to_o the_o apostle_n rule_n not_o to_o believe_v every_o spirit_n but_o to_o try_v the_o spirit_n how_o then_o shall_v they_o be_v try_v i_o know_v but_o two_o way_n either_o by_o miracle_n or_o by_o scripture_n miracle_n be_v now_o cease_v unless_o we_o will_v believe_v some_o fabulous_a legend_n which_o all_o wise_a man_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v ashamed_a of_o and_o if_o there_o be_v real_a miracle_n wrought_v they_o be_v of_o no_o authority_n against_o a_o stand_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o apostle_n call_v a_o more_o sure_a word_n of_o prophecy_n if_o then_o we_o must_v judge_v of_o these_o pretence_n to_o revelation_n by_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o only_a way_n now_o leave_v then_o there_o be_v a_o way_n of_o understand_v the_o scripture_n without_o this_o revelation_n for_o if_o we_o must_v understand_v the_o scripture_n by_o revelation_n and_o revelation_n by_o the_o scripture_n we_o be_v get_v into_o a_o new_a circle_n and_o can_v understand_v neither_o obj._n but_o do_v we_o not_o see_v how_o many_o schism_n and_o heresy_n have_v be_v occasion_v by_o suffer_v every_o one_o to_o expound_v scripture_n for_o himself_o how_o many_o division_n and_o subdivision_n be_v there_o among_o protestant_n who_o agree_v in_o little_a else_o beside_o their_o opposition_n to_o popery_n and_o be_v it_o possible_a to_o cure_v this_o without_o a_o a_o infallible_a interpreter_n of_o scriptureâ—_n be_v it_o not_o a_o contradiction_n to_o common_a experience_n to_o say_v that_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v plain_a and_o certain_a when_o so_o few_o man_n can_v agree_v what_o it_o be_v ans_fw-fr 1._o yes_o we_o do_v see_v this_o and_o lament_v it_o and_o be_v behold_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o her_o emissary_n in_o a_o great_a measure_n for_o it_o but_o yet_o we_o know_v thus_o it_o have_v be_v in_o all_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n as_o well_o as_o now_o and_o we_o take_v the_o same_o way_n to_o confute_v these_o heresy_n and_o to_o preserve_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n which_o the_o primitive_a father_n do_v by_o appeal_n to_o scripture_n and_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o be_v the_o best_a way_n any_o church_n can_v take_v when_o there_o be_v no_o infallible_a judge_n of_o controversy_n and_o if_o the_o primitive_a church_n have_v know_v any_o such_o infallible_a judge_n they_o will_v certain_o have_v appeal_v to_o he_o at_o one_o time_n or_o other_o and_o it_o have_v be_v impossible_a that_o any_o error_n or_o heresy_n shall_v for_o any_o long_a time_n together_o have_v disturb_v the_o church_n but_o we_o hear_v nothing_o of_o he_o for_o many_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n but_o the_o ancient_a father_n take_v the_o same_o way_n to_o confute_v the_o heresy_n of_o their_o day_n which_o we_o do_v now_o which_o be_v a_o good_a proable_a argument_n that_o they_o know_v no_o better_o and_o the_o present_a division_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v no_o great_a argument_n against_o we_o than_o the_o ancient_a heresy_n be_v against_o the_o primitive_a church_n or_o then_o the_o protestant_a heresy_n as_o they_o be_v please_v to_o call_v they_o be_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o what_o advantage_n have_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n upon_o this_o account_n above_o any_o other_o profession_n of_o christian_n those_o who_o be_v of_o the_o same_o communion_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n thus_o it_o be_v among_o we_o and_o it_o be_v no_o better_o among_o they_o for_o we_o be_v no_o more_o of_o their_o mind_n than_o they_o be_v of_o we_o nay_o notwithstanding_o all_o their_o pretence_n to_o infallibility_n most_o of_o the_o dispute_n which_o divide_v the_o protestant_a church_n be_v as_o fair_o dispute_v among_o themselves_o witness_v the_o famous_a controversy_n between_o the_o jansenist_n and_o molinist_n which_o their_o infallible_a judge_n never_o think_v fit_a to_o determine_v to_o this_o day_n they_o live_v indeed_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o
govern_v by_o apostolical_a man_n when_o we_o can_v reasonable_o suspect_v any_o deviation_n from_o the_o primitive_a practice_n and_o this_o be_v the_o rule_n which_o the_o church_n of_o england_n own_v in_o such_o matter_n and_o by_o which_o she_o reject_v and_o confute_v both_o the_o innovation_n and_o corruption_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o wild_a pretence_n of_o phanaticism_n so_o that_o we_o do_v in_o the_o most_o proper_a sense_n own_o the_o belief_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n to_o be_v the_o best_a mean_n for_o expound_v scripture_n we_o do_v not_o leave_v every_o man_n to_o expound_v scripture_n by_o a_o private_a spirit_n as_o our_o adversary_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n reproach_n we_o we_o adhere_v to_o the_o ancient_a catholic_n church_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n on_o one_o side_n and_o the_o fanatic_n on_o the_o other_o have_v forsake_v and_o though_o we_o reject_v the_o new_a invention_n of_o a_o infallible_a judge_n yet_o we_o be_v no_o friend_n at_o all_o to_o scepticism_n but_o can_v give_v a_o more_o rational_a account_n of_o our_o faith_n than_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v have_v we_o no_o other_o way_n of_o understand_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n but_o by_o propriety_n of_o the_o language_n and_o the_o grammatical_a construction_n of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o scope_n and_o design_n of_o the_o text_n their_o connexion_n and_o dependence_n on_o what_o go_v before_o and_o what_o follow_v and_o such_o like_a mean_n as_o we_o use_v for_o the_o understanding_n any_o other_o book_n of_o humane_a composition_n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o honest_a and_o diligent_a inquirer_n may_v discover_v the_o true_a meaning_n of_o scripture_n in_o all_o the_o great_a article_n of_o our_o faith_n but_o yet_o this_o alone_a be_v a_o more_o uncertain_a way_n and_o liable_a to_o the_o abuse_n of_o heretic_n and_o impostor_n the_o socinian_o be_v a_o famous_a example_n what_o wit_n and_o criticism_n will_v do_v to_o pervert_v the_o plain_v text_n and_o some_o other_o sectary_n be_v as_o plain_v a_o demonstration_n what_o wâ—rk_n dullness_n and_o stupidity_n and_o enthusiasm_n will_v make_v with_o scripture_n but_o when_o we_o have_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o a_o ancient_a and_o venerable_a summary_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n which_o have_v be_v the_o common_a faith_n of_o christian_n in_o all_o age_n to_o be_v our_o rule_n in_o expound_v scripture_n though_o we_o may_v after_o all_o mistake_v the_o sense_n of_o some_o particular_a text_n yet_o we_o can_v be_v guilty_a of_o any_o great_a and_o dangerous_a mistake_n this_o use_n the_o church_n of_o england_n make_v of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o expound_v scripture_n that_o she_o religious_o maintain_v the_o ancient_a catholic_n faith_n and_o will_v not_o suffer_v any_o man_n to_o expound_v scripture_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o ancient_a faith_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o though_o the_o belief_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v the_o best_a mean_n of_o understand_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n yet_o we_o can_v affirm_v this_o of_o any_o particular_a church_n or_o of_o the_o church_n of_o any_o particular_a age_n except_v the_o apostolic_a age_n or_o those_o age_n which_o immediate_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n notwithstanding_o this_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v be_v no_o good_a expositor_n of_o scripture_n for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n though_o she_o usurp_v the_o name_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n as_o presume_v herself_o to_o be_v the_o head_n and_o fountain_n of_o catholic_a unity_n yet_o she_o be_v but_o a_o part_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n as_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o the_o church_n of_o france_n aind_v holland_n be_v and_o have_v no_o more_o right_a to_o impose_v her_o exposition_n of_o scripture_n upon_o other_o church_n than_o they_o have_v to_o impose_v upon_o she_o if_o there_o happen_v any_o controversy_n between_o they_o it_o be_v not_o the_o authority_n of_o either_o church_n can_v decide_v it_o but_o this_o must_v be_v do_v by_o a_o appeal_n to_o scripture_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o the_o first_o and_o pure_a age_n of_o it_o for_o when_o we_o say_v that_o the_o belief_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v the_o best_a mean_n to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n we_o do_v not_o mean_v that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o sovereign_n and_o absolute_a judge_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n but_o the_o meaning_n be_v that_o those_o church_n which_o be_v found_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o receive_v the_o faith_n immediate_o from_o they_o and_o be_v afterward_o sore_o some_o age_n govern_v by_o apostolical_a man_n or_o those_o who_o be_v teach_v by_o they_o and_o converse_v with_o they_o be_v the_o best_a witness_n what_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v and_o therefore_o as_o far_o as_o we_o can_v be_v certain_a what_o the_o faith_n of_o these_o primitive_a church_n be_v they_o be_v the_o best_a guide_n for_o the_o expound_v scripture_n so_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n in_o expound_v scripture_n be_v only_o the_o authority_n of_o witness_n it_o can_v reach_v no_o far_o than_o those_o age_n which_o may_v reasonable_o be_v presume_v to_o be_v authentic_a and_o credible_a witness_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o therefore_o if_o we_o extend_v it_o to_o the_o four_o first_o general_a council_n it_o be_v as_o far_o as_o we_o can_v do_v it_o with_o any_o pretence_n of_o reason_n and_o thus_o far_o the_o church_n of_o england_n own_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o command_v her_o minister_n to_o expound_v the_o scripture_n according_a to_o the_o catholic_n faith_n own_a and_o profess_v in_o those_o day_n but_o as_o for_o the_o late_a age_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v remove_v too_o far_o from_o the_o apostle_n day_n to_o be_v witness_n of_o their_o doctrine_n they_o have_v no_o more_o authority_n in_o this_o matter_n than_o we_o have_v at_o this_o day_n nor_o have_v one_o church_n any_o more_o authority_n than_o another_o 3._o and_o therefore_o if_o by_o the_o church_n be_v the_o mean_n of_o know_v the_o sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v understand_v the_o judgement_n and_o sentence_n and_o decree_n of_o the_o church_n that_o we_o must_v seek_v no_o far_o for_o the_o reason_n of_o our_o faith_n than_o the_o infallible_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n in_o expound_v scripture_n this_o also_o be_v absolute_o false_a and_o absurd_a this_o be_v more_o than_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n assume_v to_o themselves_o while_o they_o be_v on_o earth_n they_o be_v indeed_o infallible_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n but_o yet_o they_o never_o bear_v down_o their_o hearer_n mere_o with_o their_o authority_n but_o expound_v the_o scripture_n and_o apply_v ancient_a prophecy_n to_o their_o event_n and_o take_v the_o vail_n off_o of_o moses_n face_n and_o show_v they_o the_o gospel_n state_n conceal_v under_o those_o type_n and_o figure_n they_o confirm_v their_o exposition_n of_o scripture_n by_o the_o force_n of_o reason_n and_o appeal_v to_o the_o judgement_n and_o conscience_n of_o their_o hearer_n whither_o these_o thing_n be_v not_o so_o christ_n command_v the_o jew_n nor_o mere_o to_o take_v his_o own_o word_n and_o to_o rely_v on_o his_o authority_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o he_o say_v but_o to_o study_v the_o scripture_n themselves_o and_o the_o berean_o be_v commend_v for_o this_o generous_a temper_n of_o mind_n that_o they_o be_v more_o noble_a than_o those_o of_o thessalonica_n for_o they_o daily_o search_v the_o scripture_n to_o see_v whither_o the_o doctrine_n the_o apostle_n preach_v be_v to_o be_v find_v there_o or_o not_o now_o i_o think_v no_o church_n can_v pretend_v to_o be_v more_o infallible_a than_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o therefore_o certain_o ought_v not_o to_o assume_v more_o to_o themselves_o than_o they_o do_v and_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o any_o other_o church_n will_v convince_v we_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o exposition_n of_o scripture_n as_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n convince_v their_o hearer_n that_o be_v by_o enlighten_v our_o understanding_n and_o convince_a our_o judgement_n by_o proper_a argument_n we_o will_v glad_o learn_v of_o they_o this_o course_n the_o primitive_a christian_n take_v as_o be_v evident_a in_o all_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n against_o jew_n and_o heretic_n they_o argue_v from_o the_o scripture_n themselves_o to_o prove_v what_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n iâ—_n they_o appeal_v indeed_o sometime_o to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n not_o as_o a_o infallible_a judge_n of_o scripture_n but_o as_o the_o best_a witness_n of_o the_o apostolical_a doctrine_n thus_o
find_v there_o as_o the_o church_n infallibility_n be_v but_o however_o that_o be_v after_o all_o this_o boast_n of_o infallibility_n a_o papist_n have_v no_o more_o infallible_a foundation_n for_o his_o faith_n than_o a_o protestant_n have_v nor_o half_a so_o much_o we_o believe_v the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n because_o we_o find_v they_o plain_o teach_v in_o scripture_n and_o universal_o receive_v as_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n by_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o the_o best_a and_o pure_a age_n of_o it_o a_o papist_n believe_v the_o church_n to_o be_v infallible_a because_o he_o think_v he_o find_v it_o in_o scripture_n though_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o many_o age_n never_o find_v it_o there_o and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n to_o this_o day_n can_v find_v it_o there_o now_o if_o they_o will_v but_o allow_v that_o a_o protestant_n though_o a_o poor_a fallible_a creature_n may_v reason_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n as_o well_o as_o a_o papist_n and_o that_o the_o evidence_n of_o reason_n be_v the_o same_o to_o both_o than_o we_o protestant_n stand_v upon_o as_o firm_a ground_n as_o the_o papist_n here_o and_o be_v at_o least_o as_o certain_a of_o all_o those_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n which_o we_o find_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o be_v ready_a to_o prove_v by_o it_o as_o they_o be_v of_o their_o church_n infallibility_n but_o then_o we_o have_v a_o additional_a security_n that_o we_o expound_v the_o scripture_n right_a which_o they_o want_v and_o that_o be_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n which_o confirm_v all_o the_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o rule_n of_o worship_n and_o discipline_n but_o give_v not_o the_o least_o intimation_n that_o the_o pope_n or_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v think_v infallible_a by_o they_o and_o if_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o which_o be_v the_o best_a witness_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n it_o be_v most_o probable_a that_o no_o such_o thing_n be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n though_o some_o mercenary_a flatterer_n of_o the_o pope_n have_v endeavour_v to_o persuade_v the_o world_n that_o they_o find_v it_o there_o so_o that_o we_o have_v a_o great_a assurance_n of_o all_o the_o article_n of_o our_o religion_n from_o scripture_n and_o catholic_n tradition_n than_o a_o papist_n can_v have_v of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n and_o yet_o he_o can_v have_v no_o great_a assurance_n of_o any_o other_o doctrine_n of_o religion_n which_o he_o believe_v upon_o the_o church_n infallibility_n than_o he_o have_v of_o infallibility_n itself_o so_o that_o in_o the_o last_o resolution_n of_o faith_n the_o protestant_n have_v much_o the_o advantage_n of_o the_o papist_n for_o the_o protestant_n resolve_v his_o faith_n into_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n expound_v by_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n the_o papist_n resolve_v his_o into_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n which_o he_o find_v out_o only_o by_o expound_v scripture_n by_o a_o private_a spirit_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o church_n but_o that_o who_o authority_n be_v under_o dispute_n and_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o infallibility_n be_v of_o no_o use_n in_o the_o last_o resolution_n of_o faith_n so_o it_o be_v whole_o useless_a in_o dispute_v with_o such_o heretic_n as_o we_o be_v who_o deny_v infallibility_n for_o it_o be_v a_o vain_a thing_n to_o attempt_v to_o impose_v any_o absurd_a or_o groundless_a and_o uncatholick_a doctrine_n upon_o we_o by_o the_o church_n infallible_a authority_n who_o believe_v there_o be_v no_o such_o infallible_a judge_n but_o be_v resolve_v to_o trust_v our_o own_o eye_n and_o to_o adhere_v to_o scripture_n and_o the_o catholic_n faith_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o these_o matter_n and_o therefore_o the_o great_a advocat_n for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v force_v to_o take_v the_o same_o course_n in_o confute_v heresy_n as_o they_o call_v they_o that_o we_o do_v they_o allege_v the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n the_o authority_n of_o father_n and_o council_n to_o justify_v their_o innovation_n and_o here_o we_o willingl_v join_v issue_n with_o they_o and_o be_v ready_a to_o prove_v that_o scripture_n and_o all_o true_a antiquity_n be_v on_o our_o side_n and_o this_o have_v be_v often_o and_o unanswerable_o prove_v by_o the_o learned_a patron_n of_o the_o reformation_n but_o there_o be_v some_o very_a material_a thing_n to_o be_v observe_v from_o hence_o for_o our_o present_a purpose_n for_o either_o they_o think_v this_o a_o good_a way_n to_o prove_v what_o they_o intend_v and_o to_o convince_v gainsayers_a the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n and_o primitive_a antiquity_n or_o they_o do_v not_o if_o they_o do_v not_o think_v this_o a_o good_a way_n to_o what_o purpose_n be_v there_o so_o many_o volume_n of_o controversy_n write_v why_o do_v they_o produce_v scripture_n and_o father_n and_o council_n to_o justify_v the_o usurpation_n of_o their_o church_n and_o those_o new_a addition_n they_o have_v make_v to_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o worship_n if_o this_o be_v not_o a_o good_a way_n to_o convince_v a_o heretic_n why_o do_v they_o give_v themselves_o and_o we_o such_o a_o impertinent_a trouble_n if_o this_o be_v a_o good_a way_n than_o we_o be_v in_o a_o good_a way_n already_o we_o take_v that_o very_a way_n for_o our_o satisfaction_n which_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n and_o practice_n be_v a_o very_a proper_a mean_n for_o the_o conviction_n of_o heretic_n and_o to_o discover_v the_o truth_n and_o after_o the_o most_o diligent_a inquiry_n we_o can_v make_v we_o be_v satisfy_v that_o the_o truth_n be_v on_o our_o side_n if_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n signify_v any_o thing_n in_o this_o matter_n than_o it_o seem_v heretic_n who_o reject_v â—he_v authority_n of_o a_o infallible_a judge_n may_v understand_v scripture_n without_o a_o infallible_a interpreter_n by_o the_o exercise_n of_o reason_n and_o judgement_n in_o study_v of_o they_o otherwise_o why_o do_v they_o pretend_v to_o expound_v scripture_n to_o we_o and_o to_o convince_v we_o by_o reason_n and_o argument_n what_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v if_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o first_o christian_n writer_n be_v considerable_a as_o they_o acknowledge_v it_o be_v by_o their_o appeal_n to_o they_o then_o at_o least_o the_o present_a pope_n or_o church_n be_v not_o the_o sole_a infallible_a judge_n of_o controversy_n unless_o they_o will_v say_v that_o we_o must_v not_o judge_n of_o the_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n by_o ancient_a record_n and_o then_o baronius_n his_o annal_n be_v worth_a nothing_o but_o by_o the_o judgement_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o present_a church_n the_o sum_n be_v this_o there_o be_v great_a reason_n to_o suspect_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n herself_o do_v not_o believe_v she_o own_o infallibility_n no_o more_o than_o we_o protestant_n do_v for_o if_o she_o do_v she_o ought_v not_o to_o suffer_v her_o doctor_n to_o dispute_v with_o heretic_n from_o any_o other_o topick_n but_o her_o own_o authority_n when_o they_o vie_v reason_n and_o argument_n with_o we_o and_o dispute_v from_o scripture_n and_o antiquity_n they_o appeal_v from_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o present_a church_n to_o every_o man_n private_a reason_n and_o judgement_n as_o much_o as_o any_o protestant_n do_v and_o if_o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n may_v be_v establish_v by_o scripture_n and_o antiquity_n without_o a_o infallible_a judge_n as_o they_o suppose_v they_o may_v be_v by_o their_o frequent_a attempt_n to_o do_v it_o this_o plain_o overthrow_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o infallible_a judge_n in_o a_o word_n not_o to_o take_v notice_n now_o how_o weak_a and_o groundless_a this_o pretence_n of_o infallibility_n be_v it_o be_v evident_a that_o it_o be_v a_o very_a useless_a doctrine_n for_o those_o who_o believe_v the_o church_n infallibility_n have_v no_o great_a assurance_n of_o their_o faith_n than_o we_o have_v who_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o and_o those_o who_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o church_n infallibility_n can_v never_o be_v confute_v by_o it_o so_o that_o it_o can_v neither_o establish_v any_o man_n faith_n nor_o confute_v any_o heresy_n that_o be_v it_o be_v of_o no_o use_n at_o all_o the_o church_n of_o england_n reverence_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o the_o best_a witness_n of_o the_o apostolical_a faith_n and_o practice_n but_o yet_o resolve_v her_o faith_n at_o last_o into_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n she_o receive_v nothing_o for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o she_o do_v not_o find_v plain_o enough_o teach_v in_o scripture_n but_o it_o be_v a_o great_a confirmation_n of_o her_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n that_o the_o primitive_a church_n own_v the_o
same_o doctrine_n which_o she_o do_v and_o she_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o just_a prejudice_n against_o any_o exposition_n of_o scripture_n if_o they_o contradict_v the_o common_a faith_n of_o the_o first_o christian_n and_o therefore_o when_o the_o word_n of_o scripture_n be_v fair_o capable_a of_o different_a sense_n she_o choose_v that_o sense_n which_o be_v most_o agreeable_a with_o the_o catholic_n faith_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n but_o shall_v any_o doctrine_n be_v impose_v upon_o she_o as_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v not_o where_o to_o be_v find_v in_o scripture_n or_o which_o be_v plain_o contrary_a to_o it_o as_o the_o new_a trent_n creed_n be_v whatever_o pretence_n there_o be_v for_o the_o antiquity_n of_o such_o doctrine_n she_o utter_o reject_v they_o she_o will_v not_o put_v out_o her_o eye_n to_o follow_v any_o other_o guide_n and_o thanks_o be_v to_o god_n she_o need_v not_o reject_v any_o true_o catholic_n doctrine_n in_o this_o way_n we_o still_o retain_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o be_v great_o confirm_v in_o it_o from_o that_o admirable_a consent_n there_o be_v between_o the_o scripture_n as_o expound_v by_o we_o and_o that_o faith_n which_o be_v ancient_o own_v and_o receive_v by_o all_o christian_n have_v thus_o show_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o church_n be_v the_o interpreter_n of_o scripture_n i_o proceed_v now_o to_o the_o second_o thing_n contain_v in_o this_o paper_n that_o this_o church_n must_v be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n by_o its_o continual_a visible_a succession_n from_o christ_n till_o our_o day_n now_o these_o few_o word_n contain_v a_o great_a many_o and_o very_o great_a mistake_n the_o subject_n of_o the_o inquiry_n be_v how_o we_o may_v find_v out_o such_o a_o church_n who_o word_n we_o may_v safe_o take_v for_o the_o true_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o scripture_n now_o 1._o the_o author_n of_o this_o paper_n whither_o ignorant_o or_o design_o i_o know_v not_o alter_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n and_o in_o stead_n of_o a_o church_n which_o be_v a_o unerring_a and_o infallible_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n which_o will_v be_v very_o well_o worth_a find_n he_o tell_v we_o how_o we_o may_v know_v a_o true_a church_n now_o i_o take_v a_o true_a church_n and_o and_o a_o infallible_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n to_o be_v very_o different_a thing_n a_o church_n may_v be_v guilty_a of_o schism_n and_o heresy_n and_o yet_o may_v be_v a_o true_a church_n though_o not_o a_o sound_n orthodox_n and_o catholic_n church_n for_o a_o true_a church_n be_v such_o a_o church_n as_o have_v all_o thing_n necessary_a and_o essential_a to_o the_o be_v and_o constitution_n of_o a_o church_n this_o a_o church_n may_v have_v and_o superadd_a other_o thing_n which_o be_v destructive_a of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o very_o dangerous_a and_o fatal_a mistake_n as_o we_o believe_v and_o be_v able_a to_o prove_v the_o church_n of_o râ—me_n have_v do_v and_o yet_o we_o acknowledge_v she_o a_o true_a church_n because_o she_o retain_v the_o true_a christian_a faith_n though_o miserable_o corrupt_v by_o addition_n of_o her_o own_o as_o a_o man_n be_v a_o true_a man_n though_o he_o be_v sick_a of_o a_o mortal_a disease_n now_o if_o a_o true_a church_n may_v corrupt_v the_o christian_a faith_n we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o rely_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o every_o true_a church_n for_o the_o true_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o scripture_n 2._o let_v we_o suppose_v that_o by_o a_o true_a church_n he_o mean_v a_o infallible_a church_n who_o authority_n we_o may_v safe_o rely_v on_o in_o expound_v scripture_n this_o church_n he_o say_v be_v to_o be_v know_v by_o a_o continual_a visible_a succession_n from_o christ_n till_o our_o day_n now_o if_o this_o visible_a uninterrupted_a succession_n be_v the_o mark_n of_o such_o a_o true_a church_n as_o be_v a_o infallible_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n then_o 1._o the_o greek_a church_n be_v a_o infallible_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n for_o she_o have_v as_o visible_a uninterrupted_a a_o succession_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o this_o day_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v and_o so_o we_o have_v two_o infallible_a church_n not_o to_o instance_n in_o any_o more_o at_o present_a who_o have_v as_o good_a a_o succession_n as_o either_o of_o they_o which_o be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o each_o other_o and_o what_o shall_v we_o do_v in_o this_o case_n must_v we_o believe_v contradiction_n or_o must_v we_o disbelieve_v infallible_a church_n 3._o if_o a_o visible_a succession_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n make_v aâ—y_a church_n a_o infallible_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n than_o all_o the_o church_n which_o be_v plant_v by_o the_o apostle_n be_v infallible_a all_o the_o church_n which_o be_v plant_v by_o the_o apostle_n have_v a_o equal_o visible_a succession_n from_o christ_n those_o church_n which_o be_v plant_v by_o the_o apostle_n may_v be_v presume_v as_o infallible_a while_o the_o apostle_n be_v present_a with_o they_o as_o they_o be_v afterward_o and_o those_o church_n which_o succeed_v these_o apostolical_a church_n at_o the_o distance_n of_o a_o age_n or_o two_o may_v be_v suppose_v as_o infallible_a as_o any_o church_n of_o this_o age_n be_v for_o if_o a_o visible_a succession_n from_o christ_n make_v a_o church_n infallible_a why_o shall_v not_o a_o succession_n of_o a_o hundred_o or_o two_o hundred_o year_n make_v they_o as_o infallible_a as_o a_o succession_n of_o sixteen_o hundred_o year_n unless_o they_o think_v that_o infallibility_n increase_v with_o the_o age_n of_o the_o church_n which_o i_o can_v wish_v true_a but_o we_o see_v very_o little_a sign_n of_o it_o now_o according_a to_o these_o principle_n all_o the_o church_n which_o be_v plant_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o have_v a_o continual_a visible_a succession_n from_o apostolical_a church_n through_o all_o age_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n must_v be_v infallible_a for_o if_o a_o continual_a visible_a succession_n confer_v infallibility_n and_o be_v the_o mark_n whereby_o we_o must_v know_v it_o than_o every_o church_n which_o ever_o have_v or_o have_v to_o this_o day_n this_o visible_a succession_n must_v have_v infallibility_n also_o which_o it_o seem_v be_v entail_v on_o succession_n and_o thus_o we_o have_v find_v out_o a_o world_n of_o infallibility_n and_o it_o be_v wonderful_a how_o any_o apostolical_a church_n come_v to_o be_v overrun_v with_o so_o many_o error_n and_o heresy_n and_o to_o grow_v so_o corrupt_a and_o degenerate_a as_o to_o provoke_v god_n to_o root_v they_o up_o if_o every_o apostolical_a church_n be_v infallible_a i_o can_v imagine_v how_o whole_a church_n which_o visible_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n shall_v be_v infect_v with_o heresy_n for_o if_o infallibility_n itself_o will_v not_o secure_v a_o church_n from_o heresy_n the_o lord_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o 3._o this_o mark_n he_o give_v how_o to_o find_v out_o such_o a_o true_a church_n at_o be_v a_o infallible_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n viz._n a_o continual_a visible_a succession_n from_o christ_n till_o this_o day_n include_v another_o great_a mistake_n for_o it_o suppose_v that_o there_o be_v some_o church_n now_o in_o be_v on_o who_o authority_n we_o must_v rely_v for_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n for_o otherwise_o there_o can_v be_v no_o use_n of_o a_o visible_a succession_n to_o this_o day_n in_o this_o controversy_n if_o as_o i_o have_v already_o prove_v at_o large_a we_o must_v rely_v only_o on_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n not_o of_o the_o church_n of_o this_o present_a age_n for_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o that_o not_o as_o a_o infallible_a judge_n buâ—_n as_o the_o most_o authentic_a witness_n of_o the_o apostolical_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n than_o we_o can_v find_v out_o this_o church_n by_o a_o visible_a succession_n to_o this_o day_n but_o by_o examine_v the_o ancient_a record_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n where_o we_o shall_v find_v what_o the_o faith_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o those_o day_n be_v which_o be_v the_o safe_a rule_n to_o guide_v we_o in_o the_o exposition_n of_o scripture_n though_o there_o be_v no_o church_n in_o the_o world_n at_o this_o day_n which_o can_v prove_v a_o continual_a visible_a succession_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n yet_o while_o we_o have_v the_o scripture_n and_o the_o record_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n we_o have_v very_o sufficient_a mean_n for_o the_o understanding_n the_o true_a meaning_n of_o scripture_n so_o that_o of_o whatever_o use_v this_o talk_n of_o a_o continual_a visible_a succession_n may_v be_v in_o other_o case_n it_o be_v whole_o impertinent_a in_o this_o a_o church_n which_o can_v prove_v such_o a_o continual_a visible_a succession_n which_o be_v not_o found_v by_o any_o apostle_n
agree_v that_o whatsoever_o be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n from_o god_n the_o father_n or_o by_o the_o apostle_n from_o christ_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v and_o firm_o retain_v whither_o it_o be_v write_v or_o not_o write_v that_o make_v no_o difference_n at_o all_o if_o we_o can_v be_v certain_a it_o come_v from_o he_o or_o they_o for_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n have_v not_o its_o authority_n because_o it_o be_v write_v but_o because_o it_o come_v from_o god._n if_o christ_n say_v a_o thing_n it_o be_v enough_o we_o ought_v to_o submit_v unto_o it_o but_o we_o must_v first_o know_v that_o he_o say_v it_o and_o let_v the_o mean_n of_o know_v it_o be_v what_o they_o will_v if_o we_o can_v certain_o know_v he_o say_v it_o we_o yield_v to_o it_o but_o how_o we_o can_v be_v certain_a at_o this_o distance_n of_o time_n from_o his_o be_v in_o the_o world_n that_o any_o thing_n now_o pretend_v to_o it_o be_v say_v by_o christ_n which_o be_v not_o record_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n there_o be_v the_o business_n and_o it_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o such_o importance_n that_o it_o can_v be_v expect_v any_o man_n shall_v be_v satisfy_v without_o very_o good_a evidence_n of_o it_o but_o he_o may_v very_o reasonable_o question_v whither_o many_o thing_n be_v not_o false_o ascribe_v unto_o he_o and_o unto_o his_o apostle_n which_o never_o come_v from_o they_o nay_o whither_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v affirm_v to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v not_o of_o some_o late_a original_a and_o of_o some_o particular_a church_n or_o private_a doctor_n in_o the_o church_n unto_o who_o authority_n that_o reverence_n be_v not_o due_a which_o ought_v to_o be_v pay_v and_o which_o we_o willing_o give_v unto_o the_o former_a now_o according_a to_o this_o state_n of_o the_o matter_n any_o good_a christian_n among_o we_o who_o be_v desirous_a to_o know_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o preserve_v himself_o from_o error_n may_v easy_o discern_v what_o tradition_n ought_v to_o be_v receive_v and_o hold_v fast_o and_o what_o we_o be_v not_o bind_v unto_o without_o any_o alteration_n and_o what_o be_v not_o to_o be_v receive_v at_o all_o but_o to_o be_v reject_v and_o how_o far_o those_o thing_n be_v from_o be_v credible_a which_o the_o roman_a church_n now_o will_v obtrude_v upon_o we_o under_o the_o name_n of_o apostolical_a or_o ancient_a tradition_n without_o any_o authority_n from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o in_o truth_n any_o authority_n but_o their_o own_o and_o some_o private_a doctor_n who_o opinion_n can_v challenge_v a_o absolute_a submission_n to_o they_o but_o to_o give_v every_o one_o that_o will_v be_v right_o inform_v full_a satisfaction_n in_o this_o business_n i_o shall_v not_o content_v myself_o with_o this_o general_n discourse_n but_o shall_v particular_o and_o distinct_o show_v what_o tradition_n we_o own_o and_o hearty_o receive_v and_o than_o what_o tradition_n we_o can_v own_v but_o with_o good_a reason_n reâ—use_n these_o shall_v be_v the_o two_o part_n of_o this_o short_a treatise_n wherein_o i_o shall_v endeavour_v that_o our_o people_n may_v be_v instruct_v not_o mere_o to_o reject_v error_n but_o also_o to_o affirm_v the_o truth_n part_n i._n what_o tradition_n we_o receive_v 1_o and_o in_o the_o first_o place_n we_o acknowledge_v that_o what_o be_v now_o holy_a scripture_n be_v once_o only_a tradition_n proper_o so_o call_v that_o be_v doctrine_n by_o word_n of_o mouth_n in_o this_o we_o all_o agree_v i_o say_v that_o the_o whole_a gospel_n or_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v now_o upon_o record_n in_o those_o book_n we_o call_v the_o scripture_n be_v once_o unwritten_a when_o it_o be_v first_o preach_v by_o our_o bless_a saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n which_o must_v be_v note_v to_o remove_v that_o small_a objection_n with_o which_o they_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v wont_a to_o trouble_v some_o people_n mind_n mere_o from_o the_o name_n of_o tradition_n which_o st._n paul_n in_o his_o epistle_n require_v those_o to_o who_o he_o write_v careful_o to_o observe_v particular_o in_o that_o famous_a place_n 1._o thess_n 2._o 15._o where_o we_o find_v this_o exhortation_n therefore_o brethren_n stand_v fast_o and_o hold_v the_o tradition_n which_o you_o have_v be_v teach_v whither_o by_o word_n or_o our_o epistle_n behold_v say_v they_o here_o be_v thing_n not_o write_v but_o deliver_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n which_o the_o thessalonian_o be_v command_v to_o hold_v very_o true_a shall_v the_o people_n of_o our_o church_n say_v to_o those_o that_o insist_v upon_o this_o but_o behold_v also_o we_o beseech_v you_o what_o the_o tradition_n be_v of_o which_o the_o apostle_n here_o write_v and_o mark_v also_o when_o it_o be_v that_o theâ—_n be_v partly_o unwritten_a for_o the_o fiâ—st_n of_o these_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o mean_v by_o tradition_n the_o doctrine_n which_o we_o now_o read_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n for_o the_o very_a first_o word_n therefore_o be_v a_o indication_n that_o this_o verse_n be_v a_o inference_n from_o what_o he_o have_v say_v in_o the_o forego_n now_o the_o thing_n he_o before_o treat_v of_o be_v the_o grand_a doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n or_o the_o way_n of_o salvation_n reveal_v unto_o we_o by_o christ_n jesus_n from_o god_n the_o father_n who_o have_v from_o the_o begin_n say_v he_o v._o 13_o 14._o choose_v you_o to_o salvation_n through_o sanctification_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o belief_n of_o the_o truth_n whereunto_o he_o have_v call_v you_o etc._n etc._n this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o whatsoever_o he_o have_v deliver_v unto_o they_o about_o these_o matter_n of_o their_o sanctification_n or_o of_o their_o faith_n or_o of_o their_o salvation_n by_o obtain_v the_o glory_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n to_o which_o they_o be_v choose_v and_o call_v through_o their_o sanctification_n and_o faith_n this_o he_o exhort_v they_o to_o hold_v fast_o whither_o it_o be_v contain_v in_o this_o epistle_n or_o in_o his_o former_a preach_n for_o he_o have_v not_o occasion_n now_o to_o write_v all_o that_o he_o have_v former_o deliver_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n which_o afterward_o be_v put_v in_o writing_n for_o mark_n which_o be_v the_o second_o thing_n the_o time_n when_o some_o thing_n remain_v unwritten_a which_o be_v when_o this_o epistle_n be_v send_v to_o the_o thessalonian_o then_o some_o thing_n concern_v their_o salvation_n be_v not_o contain_v in_o this_o letter_n but_o as_o yet_o deliver_v only_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n unto_o this_o church_n i_o say_v to_o this_o church_n for_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o all_o church_n whatsoever_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o write_n of_o this_o epistle_n without_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n complete_o write_v because_o among_o the_o thessalonian_o some_o traditious_a or_o doctrine_n be_v as_o yet_o unwritten_a which_o can_v in_o reason_n be_v extend_v no_o far_o than_o to_o themselves_o and_o to_o this_o epistle_n which_o do_v contain_v all_o the_o evangelical_n doctrine_n though_o other_o writing_n which_o it_o be_v possible_a be_v then_o extant_a in_o some_o other_o church_n do_v and_o i_o say_v as_o yet_o unwritten_a in_o that_o church_n because_o the_o thessalonian_o no_o doubt_v have_v afterward_o more_o communicate_v to_o they_o in_o writing_n beside_o this_o epistle_n or_o the_o former_a either_o viz._n all_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o act_n of_o apostle_n and_o other_o apostolical_a epistle_n which_o we_o now_o enjoy_v which_o write_n we_o may_v be_v confident_a contain_v the_o tradition_n which_o the_o apostle_n have_v deliver_v to_o the_o thessalonian_o by_o word_n concern_v the_o incarnation_n birth_n life_n miracle_n death_n resurrection_n and_o ascension_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n and_o concern_v the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o mission_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n which_o be_v there_o record_v for_o our_o everlasting_a instruction_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a to_o argue_v from_o this_o place_n that_o there_o be_v still_o at_o this_o day_n some_o unwriten_v tradition_n which_o we_o be_v to_o follow_v unless_o the_o apostle_n have_v say_v hold_v the_o tradition_n which_o you_o have_v be_v teach_v by_o word_n which_o shall_v never_o be_v write_v and_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a for_o we_o to_o inquire_v after_o any_o such_o tradition_n or_o rely_v upon_o they_o when_o they_o be_v offer_v unto_o we_o unless_o we_o be_v sure_a that_o there_o be_v something_o necessary_a to_o our_o salvation_n deliver_v in_o their_o sermon_n which_o be_v never_o to_o be_v deliver_v in_o write_v and_o unless_o we_o know_v where_o to_o find_v it_o as_o certain_o as_o we_o do_v that_o which_o they_o have_v commit_v to_o writing_n and_o
it_o be_v to_o no_o more_o purpose_n to_o show_v we_o the_o word_n tradition_n in_o other_o place_n of_o st._n paul_n write_n particular_o in_o the_o three_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o epistle_n v._o 6._o where_o by_o tradition_n st_n chrysâ—ston_n understand_v the_o apostle_n example_n which_o he_o have_v give_v they_o and_o so_o it_o follow_v v._o 7._o for_o yourselves_o know_v how_o you_o ought_v to_o follow_v we_o &c_n &c_n or_o it_o may_v refer_v to_o the_o commandment_n he_o have_v give_v they_o in_o his_o former_a epistle_n 4._o 11._o which_o the_o reader_n may_v be_v please_v to_o compare_v with_o this_o but_o not_o with_o any_o colour_n be_v expound_v to_o signify_v any_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n about_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n now_o contend_v with_o we_o for_o it_o be_v plain_a it_o have_v respect_n to_o their_o good_a manner_n and_o orderly_o live_v for_o the_o information_n of_o which_o we_o need_v go_v no_o where_o but_o to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n wherein_o we_o be_v teach_v full_a enough_o how_o we_o ought_v to_o walk_v and_o please_v god_n in_o all_o thing_n the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v of_o that_o place_n 1_o cor._n 11._o 2._o now_o i_o praise_v you_o brethren_n that_o you_o remember_v i_o in_o all_o thing_n and_o keep_v the_o tradition_n or_o ordinance_n as_o we_o render_v it_o or_o precept_n as_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a itself_o have_v it_o as_o i_o have_v deliver_v they_o unto_o you_o for_o we_o be_v so_o observant_a of_o what_o he_o have_v deliver_v that_o we_o be_v confident_a if_o saint_n paul_n be_v now_o alive_a and_o in_o this_o church_n he_o will_v praise_v we_o as_o he_o do_v the_o corinthian_n for_o keep_v the_o tradition_n as_o be_v deliver_v they_o and_o on_o the_o contrary_a reprove_v and_o condemn_v the_o roman_a church_n for_o not_o keep_v they_o as_o they_o be_v first_o deliver_v and_o we_o have_v good_a ground_n for_o this_o confidence_n there_o be_v a_o instance_n in_o that_o very_a chapter_n which_o demonstrate_v our_o fidelity_n in_o preserve_v the_o very_a first_o tradition_n and_o their_o unfaithfulness_n in_o let_v they_o go_v for_o he_o tell_v we_o v._o 23._o that_o he_o have_v deliver_v to_o they_o what_o he_o have_v receive_v of_o the_o lord_n and_o that_o which_o he_o receive_v and_o deliver_v be_v about_o the_o whole_a communion_n as_o you_o may_v read_v there_o and_o in_o the_o follow_a verse_n 24_o 25._o in_o both_o kind_n the_o cup_n as_o well_o as_o the_o bread_n thus_o he_o say_v the_o lord_n appoint_v it_o and_o thus_o he_o deliver_v it_o and_o this_o tradition_n we_o keep_v entire_a as_o he_o receive_v it_o of_o the_o lord_n and_o deliver_v it_o to_o his_o church_n in_o this_o epistle_n which_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n whereas_o they_o do_v not_o keep_v it_o but_o have_v break_v this_o divine_a tradition_n and_o give_v the_o communion_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n otherwise_o than_o st._n paul_n deliver_v keep_v the_o cup_n from_o the_o people_n by_o which_o i_o desire_v all_o that_o love_v the_o lord_n jesus_n in_o sincerity_n to_o judge_v which_o church_n keep_v close_a to_o the_o apostolical_a tradition_n foâ—_n so_o st._n paul_n call_v this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n that_o which_o he_o deliver_v or_o leave_v as_o a_o tradition_n with_o they_o they_o that_o stick_v to_o what_o be_v unquestionable_o the_o apostolical_a doctrine_n or_o they_o that_o leave_v it_o to_o follow_v those_o doctrine_n or_o presumption_n rather_o which_o at_o the_o best_a be_v very_o dubious_a and_o uncertain_a and_o far_o i_o desire_v all_o that_o read_v this_o paper_n to_o consider_v whither_o it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o think_v that_o those_o riâ—es_n which_o have_v no_o authority_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o be_v institute_v perhaps_o by_o the_o apostle_n have_v be_v keep_v pure_a and_o uncorrupted_a according_a to_o their_o first_o intention_n when_o these_o sacred_a rite_n for_o instance_n the_o holy_a eucharist_n be_v not_o preserve_v entire_a which_o be_v manifest_o ordain_v in_o the_o holy_a write_n and_o so_o much_o may_v serve_v for_o the_o first_o thing_n for_o it_o will_v be_v too_o long_o to_o explain_v all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o place_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o they_o be_v wont_v to_o allege_v though_o the_o word_n tradition_n be_v not_o mention_v in_o they_o to_o give_v a_o colour_n to_o their_o present_a pretence_n how_o pertinent_o may_v be_v judge_v by_o these_o place_n now_o consider_v ii_o second_o then_o that_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v once_o unwritten_a be_v now_o write_v we_o acknowledge_v ourselves_o to_o be_v much_o indebt_v to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n in_o all_o forego_n age_n which_o have_v preserve_v the_o scripture_n and_o deliver_v they_o down_o to_o we_o as_o his_o word_n which_o we_o ought_v to_o do_v unto_o those_o that_o shall_v succeed_v we_o as_o our_o church_n teach_v we_o in_o its_o twenty_o article_n where_o the_o church_n be_v affirm_v to_o be_v a_o witness_n and_o a_o keeper_n of_o holy_a writ_n this_o tradition_n we_o own_o it_o be_v universal_a continue_a uninterrupted_a and_o undeny_v though_o in_o truth_n this_o be_v tradition_n in_o another_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n not_o signify_v the_o doctrine_n deliver_v unto_o we_o but_o the_o manner_n and_o mean_n of_o its_o delivery_n and_o therefore_o if_o any_o member_n of_o our_o church_n be_v press_v by_o those_o of_o the_o romish_a persuasion_n with_o this_o argument_n for_o their_o present_a tradition_n that_o scripture_n itself_o be_v come_v to_o we_o by_o tradition_n let_v they_o answer_v thus_o very_o right_a it_o be_v so_o and_o we_o thank_v god_n for_o it_o therefore_o let_v this_o be_v no_o part_n of_o our_o dispute_n it_o be_v a_o thing_n presuppose_v in_o all_o discourse_n about_o religion_n a_o thing_n agree_v among_o all_o christian_a people_n that_o we_o read_v the_o word_n of_o god_n when_o we_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v deliver_v to_o we_o and_o accept_v by_o we_o as_o his_o word_n we_o see_v no_o necessity_n of_o any_o other_o tradition_n or_o doctrine_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v there_o or_o can_v be_v prove_v from_o thence_o for_o they_o tell_v we_o they_o be_v able_a to_o make_v even_o the_o man_n of_o god_n wise_a unto_o salvation_n and_o if_o they_o press_v you_o again_o and_o say_v how_o do_v you_o know_v that_o some_o book_n be_v canonical_a and_o other_o not_o be_v it_o not_o by_o a_o constant_a tradition_n answer_v they_o again_o in_o this_o manner_n yes_o this_o be_v true_a also_o and_o will_v to_o god_n you_o will_v stand_v to_o this_o universal_a tradition_n and_o receive_v no_o other_o book_n but_o what_o have_v be_v so_o deliver_v but_o know_v withal_o that_o this_o universal_a tradition_n of_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n unto_o which_o you_o have_v add_v several_a apocryphal_a write_n which_o have_v not_o be_v constant_o deliver_v as_o tâ—â—se_v we_o receive_v be_v no_o part_n of_o the_o tradition_n or_o doctrine_n deliver_v that_o be_v no_o doctrine_n distinct_a from_o the_o scripture_n but_o only_o the_o instrument_n or_o mean_n of_o convey_v that_o doctrine_n unto_o we_o in_o short_a it_o be_v the_o fidelity_n of_o the_o church_n with_o who_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n be_v depose_v but_o be_v no_o more_o a_o doctrine_n not_o write_v in_o the_o scripture_n than_o the_o tradition_n or_o delivery_n of_o the_o code_n or_o book_n of_o the_o civil_a law_n be_v any_o opinion_n or_o law_n not_o write_v in_o that_o code_n and_o we_o be_v more_o assure_v of_o the_o fidelity_n of_o the_o church_n herein_o than_o the_o civilian_n can_v be_v assure_v of_o the_o faithfulness_n of_o their_o predecessor_n in_o preserve_v and_o deliver_v the_o book_n of_o their_o law_n to_o they_o because_o these_o holy_a book_n be_v always_o keep_v with_o a_o great_a care_n than_o any_o other_o book_n whatsoever_o and_o in_o the_o acceptance_n of_o they_o also_o we_o find_v there_o be_v a_o great_a caution_n use_v that_o they_o may_v not_o be_v deceive_v all_o christian_n look_v upon_o they_o to_o be_v of_o such_o importance_n that_o all_o religion_n they_o think_v be_v concern_v in_o they_o of_o which_o this_o be_v a_o argument_n that_o they_o who_o seek_v to_o destroy_v the_o christian_a religion_n in_o the_o primitive_a time_n seek_v nothing_o more_o than_o to_o destroy_v the_o bible_n which_o they_o be_v wont_a to_o demand_v of_o those_o who_o be_v suspect_v to_o be_v christian_n to_o be_v deliver_v up_o to_o they_o that_o they_o may_v burn_v it_o and_o according_a as_o man_n behave_v themselves_o in_o this_o trial_n so_o they_o be_v repute_v to_o be_v christian_n or_o not_o christian_n and_o the_o traditour_n as_o they_o be_v call_v that_o be_v they_o who_o deliver_v
to_o this_o effect_n that_o tradition_n which_o be_v of_o so_o much_o use_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v not_o unwritten_a tradition_n or_o custom_n commend_v or_o ratify_v by_o the_o suppose_a infallibility_n of_o any_o visible_a church_n but_o do_v especial_o consist_v in_o the_o confession_n or_o register_n of_o particular_a church_n and_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o so_o many_o several_a church_n as_o exhibit_v their_o concession_n to_o the_o nicene_n council_n out_o of_o such_o form_n as_o have_v be_v frame_v and_o teach_v before_o this_o controversy_n arise_v about_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o voluntary_o and_o free_o these_o church_n be_v not_o dependent_a one_o upon_o another_o nor_o oversway_v by_o any_o authority_n over_o they_o nor_o mislead_v by_o faction_n to_o frame_v their_o confession_n of_o faith_n by_o imitation_n or_o according_a to_o some_o pattern_n set_v they_o be_v a_o pregnant_a argument_n that_o this_o faith_n wherein_o they_o all_o agree_v have_v be_v deliver_v to_o they_o by_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o follower_n and_o be_v he_o true_a meaning_n of_o the_o holy_a write_n in_o this_o great_a article_n and_o evident_o prove_v that_o arius_n do_v obtrude_v such_o interpreration_n of_o scripture_n as_o have_v not_o be_v hear_v of_o before_o or_o be_v but_o the_o sense_n of_o some_o private_a person_n in_o the_o church_n and_o not_o of_o the_o generality_n of_o believer_n in_o short_a the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o so_o many_o distinct_a visible_a church_n as_o exhibit_v their_o several_a concession_n catechism_n or_o testimony_n of_o their_o own_o forefather_n faith_n unto_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v a_o argument_n of_o the_o same_o force_n and_o efficacy_n against_o arius_n and_o his_o partaker_n as_o the_o general_a consent_n and_o practice_n of_o all_o nation_n in_o worship_v a_o divine_a power_n in_o all_o age_n be_v against_o atheist_n nothing_o but_o the_o engraft_a notion_n of_o a_o deity_n can_v have_v induce_v so_o many_o several_a nation_n so_o much_o different_a in_o natural_a disposition_n in_o civil_a discipline_n and_o education_n to_o effect_v or_o practice_v the_o duty_n of_o adoration_n and_o nothing_o but_o the_o evidence_n of_o the_o ingrafy_v word_n as_o st._n james_n call_v the_o gospel_n deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n can_v have_v keep_v so_o many_o several_a church_n as_o communicate_v their_o confession_n unto_o that_o council_n in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n who_o decree_n be_v a_o great_a confirmation_n of_o our_o belief_n because_o they_o deliver_v to_o we_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n in_o those_o great_a truth_n which_o they_o assert_v out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o can_v there_o any_o traditive_a interpretation_n of_o the_o whole_a scripture_n be_v produce_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o such_o original_a tradition_n as_o that_o now_o name_v we_o will_v most_o thankful_o and_o joyful_o receive_v it_o but_o there_o never_o be_v any_o such_o pretend_a no_o not_o by_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o doctor_n differ_v among_o themselves_o about_o the_o meaning_n of_o hundred_o of_o place_n in_o the_o bible_n which_o they_o will_v not_o do_v sure_a nor_o spend_v their_o time_n unprofitable_o in_o make_v the_o best_a conjecture_n they_o be_v able_a if_o they_o know_v of_o any_o exposition_n of_o those_o place_n in_o which_o all_o christian_a doctor_n have_v agree_v from_o the_o beginning_n v._o but_o more_o than_o this_o we_o allow_v that_o tradition_n give_v we_o a_o considerable_a assistance_n in_o such_o point_n as_o be_v not_o in_o so_o many_o letter_n and_o syllable_n contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n but_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o thence_o by_o good_a and_o manifest_a reason_n or_o in_o plain_a word_n perhaps_o whatsoever_o tradition_n justify_v any_o doctrine_n that_o may_v be_v prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n though_o not_o find_v in_o express_a term_n there_o we_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v of_o great_a use_n and_o ready_o receive_v and_o follow_v it_o as_o serve_v very_o much_o to_o establish_v we_o more_o firm_o in_o that_o truth_n when_o we_o see_v all_o christian_n have_v adhere_v to_o it_o this_o may_v be_v call_v a_o confirm_a tradition_n of_o which_o we_o have_v a_o instance_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o infant-baptism_n which_o some_o ancient_a father_n call_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n not_o that_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o any_o place_n of_o scripture_n no_o such_o matter_n for_o though_o we_o do_v not_o find_v it_o write_v in_o so_o many_o word_n that_o infant_n be_v to_o be_v baptize_v or_o that_o the_o apostle_n baptize_v infant_n yet_o it_o may_v be_v prove_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o father_n themselves_o who_o call_v it_o a_o apostolical_a tradition_n do_v allege_v testimony_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o make_v it_o good_a and_o therefore_o we_o may_v be_v sure_o they_o comprehend_v the_o scripture_n within_o the_o name_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o believe_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v gather_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n though_o not_o express_o treat_v of_o there_o in_o like_a manner_n we_o in_o this_o church_n assert_v the_o authority_n of_o bishop_n above_o presbyter_n by_o a_o divine_a right_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o book_n of_o consecration_n of_o bishop_n where_o the_o person_n to_o be_v ordain_v to_o this_o office_n express_v his_o belief_n that_o he_o be_v true_o call_v to_o this_o ministration_n according_a to_o the_o will_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n now_o this_o we_o be_v persuade_v may_v be_v plain_o enough_o prove_v to_o any_o man_n that_o be_v ingenuous_a and_o will_v fair_o consider_v thing_n out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n without_o the_o help_n of_o tradition_n but_o we_o also_o take_v in_o the_o assistance_n of_o this_o for_o the_o conviction_n of_o gainsayers_a and_o by_o the_o perpetual_a practice_n and_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o beginning_n confirm_v our_o scripture_n proof_n so_o strong_o that_o he_o seem_v to_o we_o very_o obstinate_a or_o extreme_o prejudice_v that_o yield_v not_o to_o they_o and_o therefore_o to_o make_v our_o doctrine_n in_o this_o point_n the_o more_o authentic_a our_o church_n have_v put_v both_o these_o proof_n together_o in_o the_o preface_n to_o the_o form_n of_o give_v order_n which_o begin_v in_o these_o word_n it_o be_v evident_a unto_o all_o man_n diligent_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o ancient_a author_n that_o from_o the_o apostle_n time_n there_o have_v be_v three_o order_n of_o minister_n in_o christ_n church_n bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n i_o hope_v no_o body_n among_o we_o be_v so_o weak_a as_o to_o imagine_v when_o he_o read_v this_o that_o by_o admit_v tradition_n to_o be_v of_o such_o use_n and_o force_v as_o i_o have_v mention_v we_o yield_v too_o much_o to_o the_o popish_a cause_n which_o support_v itself_o by_o this_o pretence_n but_o if_o any_o one_o shall_v suggest_v his_o to_o any_o of_o our_o people_n let_v they_o reply_v that_o it_o be_v but_o the_o pretence_n and_o only_o by_o the_o name_n of_o tradition_n that_o the_o romish_a church_n support_v itself_o for_o true_a tradition_n be_v as_o great_a a_o proof_n against_o popery_n as_o it_o be_v for_o episcopacy_n the_o very_a foundation_n of_o the_o pope_n empire_n which_o be_v his_o succession_n in_o st._n peter_n supremacy_n be_v utter_o subvert_v by_o this_o the_o constant_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n be_v evident_o against_o it_o and_o therefore_o let_v we_o not_o lose_v this_o advantage_n we_o have_v against_o they_o by_o ignorant_o refuse_v to_o receive_v true_a and_o constant_a tradition_n which_o will_v be_v so_o far_o from_o lead_v we_o into_o their_o church_n that_o it_o will_v never_o suffer_v we_o to_o think_v of_o be_v of_o it_o while_o it_o remain_v so_o opposite_a to_o that_o which_o be_v true_o apostolical_a i_o conclude_v this_o with_o the_o direction_n which_o our_o church_n give_v to_o preacher_n in_o the_o book_n of_o canon_n 1â—71_n in_o the_o title_n concionatores_fw-la that_o no_o man_n shall_v teach_v the_o people_n any_o thing_n to_o be_v hold_v and_o believe_v by_o they_o religious_o but_o what_o be_v consentaneous_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n and_o what_o the_o catholic_n father_n and_o ancient_a bishop_n have_v gather_v out_o of_o that_o very_a doctrine_n this_o be_v our_o rule_n whereby_o we_o be_v to_o guide_v ourselves_o which_o be_v set_v we_o on_o purpose_n to_o preserve_v our_o preacher_n from_o broach_v any_o idle_a novel_a or_o popish_a doctrine_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o conclusion_n of_o that_o injunction_n vain_a and_o old_a wife_n opinion_n and_o heresy_n and_o popish_a error_n abhor_v from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o
faith_n of_o christ_n they_o shall_v not_o teach_v nor_o any_o thing_n at_o all_o whereby_o the_o unskilful_a multitude_n may_v be_v inflaâ—ed_v either_o to_o the_o study_n of_o novelty_n or_o to_o contention_n vi_o but_o though_o nothing_o may_v be_v teach_v as_o a_o piece_n of_o religion_n which_o have_v not_o the_o forename_a original_a yet_o i_o must_v add_v that_o those_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v universal_o believe_v and_o not_o contrary_a to_o scripture_n though_o not_o write_v at_o all_o there_o nor_o to_o be_v prove_v from_o thence_o we_o do_v receive_v as_o pious_a opinion_n for_o instance_n the_o perpetual_a virginity_n of_o the_o mother_n of_o god_n our_o saviour_n which_o be_v so_o likely_a a_o thing_n and_o so_o universal_o receive_v that_o i_o do_v not_o see_v why_o we_o shall_v not_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o genuine_a apostolical_a tradition_n vii_o i_o have_v but_o one_o thing_n more_o to_o add_v which_o be_v that_o we_o allow_v also_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n about_o matter_n of_o order_n rite_n and_o ceremony_n only_o we_o do_v not_o take_v they_o to_o be_v part_n of_o god_n worship_n and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o appoint_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n we_o believe_v they_o may_v be_v alter_v by_o the_o same_o or_o the_o like_a authority_n with_o that_o which_o ordain_v they_o so_o our_o church_n have_v excellent_o and_o full_o resolve_v we_o concern_v such_o matter_n in_o the_o xxxiv_o article_n of_o religion_n where_o there_o be_v three_o thing_n assert_v concern_v such_o tradition_n as_o these_o first_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o tradition_n and_o ceremony_n they_o be_v the_o very_a first_o word_n of_o the_o article_n be_v in_o all_o place_n one_o or_o utter_o alike_o for_o at_o all_o time_n they_o have_v be_v divers_a and_o may_v be_v change_v according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o country_n time_n and_o man_n manner_n so_o that_o nothing_o be_v ordain_v against_o god_n word_n but_o then_o to_o prevent_v all_o disorder_n and_o confusion_n that_o man_n may_v make_v in_o the_o church_n by_o follow_v their_o own_o private_a fancy_n and_o humour_n the_o next_o thing_n which_o be_v decree_v be_v this_o second_o that_o whosoever_o through_o his_o own_o private_a judgement_n willing_o and_o purpose_o do_v open_o break_v the_o tradition_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v not_o repugnant_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o be_v ordain_v and_o approve_v by_o common_a authority_n aught_o to_o be_v rebuke_v open_o that_o other_o may_v fear_v to_o do_v the_o like_a as_o he_o that_o offend_v against_o the_o common_a order_n of_o the_o church_n and_o hurt_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o magistrate_n and_o wound_v the_o conscience_n of_o the_o weak_a brethren_n last_o it_o be_v there_o declare_v that_o every_o particular_a or_o national_a church_n have_v authority_n to_o ordain_v change_n and_o abolish_v ceremony_n or_o rite_n of_o the_o church_n ordain_v only_o by_o man_n authority_n so_o that_o all_o thing_n be_v do_v to_o edify_v this_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v what_o we_o believe_v concern_v tradition_n about_o matter_n of_o order_n and_o decency_n viii_o as_o for_o what_o be_v deliver_v in_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n or_o order_n by_o any_o private_a doctor_n in_o the_o church_n or_o by_o any_o particular_a church_n it_o appear_v by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o it_o can_v be_v take_v to_o be_v more_o than_o the_o private_a opinion_n of_o that_o man_n or_o the_o particular_a decree_n of_o that_o church_n and_o can_v have_v no_o more_o authority_n than_o they_o have_v that_o be_v can_v oblige_v all_o christian_n unless_o it_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n now_o such_o be_v the_o tradition_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n will_v impose_v upon_o we_o and_o impose_v upon_o we_o after_o a_o strange_a fashion_n as_o you_o shall_v see_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o discourse_n unto_o which_o i_o shall_v proceed_v present_o when_o i_o have_v leave_v with_o you_o this_o brief_a reflection_n on_o what_o have_v be_v say_v in_o this_o first_o part._n our_o people_n may_v hereby_o be_v admonish_v not_o to_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v deceive_v and_o abuse_v by_o word_n and_o empty_a name_n without_o their_o sense_n and_o meaning_n nothing_o be_v more_o common_a than_o this_o especial_o in_o the_o business_n of_o tradition_n about_o which_o a_o great_a stir_n be_v raise_v and_o it_o be_v common_o give_v out_o that_o we_o refuse_v all_o tradition_n than_o which_o nothing_o be_v more_o false_a for_o we_o refuse_v none_o true_o so_o call_v that_o be_v doctrine_n deliver_v by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n no_o we_o refuse_v nothing_o at_o all_o because_o it_o be_v unwritten_a but_o mere_o because_o we_o be_v not_o sure_o it_o be_v deliver_v by_o that_o authority_n to_o which_o we_o ought_v to_o submit_v whatsoever_o be_v deliver_v to_o we_o by_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n we_o receive_v as_o the_o very_a word_n of_o god_n which_o we_o think_v be_v sufficient_o declare_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o if_o any_o can_v certain_o prove_v by_o any_o authority_n equal_a to_o that_o which_o bring_v the_o scripture_n to_o we_o that_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n else_o deliver_v by_o they_o we_o receive_v that_o also_o the_o controversy_n will_v soon_o be_v at_o a_o end_n for_o we_o be_v ready_a to_o embrace_v it_o when_o any_o such_o thing_n can_v be_v produce_v nay_o we_o have_v that_o reverence_n for_o those_o who_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n that_o what_o they_o have_v unanimous_o deliver_v to_o we_o as_o the_o sense_n of_o any_o doubtful_a place_n we_o receive_v it_o and_o seek_v no_o far_o there_o be_v no_o dispute_n whither_o or_o no_o we_o shall_v entertain_v it_o to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o church_n also_o we_o submit_v in_o matter_n of_o decency_n and_o order_n yea_o and_o acquiesce_v in_o its_o authority_n when_o it_o determine_v doubtful_a opinion_n but_o we_o can_v receive_v that_o as_o a_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n which_o we_o know_v be_v but_o the_o tradition_n of_o man_n nor_o keep_v the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o matter_n of_o decency_n so_o unalterable_o as_o never_o to_o vary_v from_o they_o because_o they_o themselves_o do_v not_o intend_v they_o to_o be_v of_o everlasting_a obligation_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o change_n that_o have_v be_v make_v in_o several_a time_n and_o place_n even_o in_o some_o thing_n which_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v but_o custom_n suit_v to_o those_o age_n and_o country_n in_o short_a tradition_n we_o do_v receive_v but_o not_o all_o that_o be_v call_v by_o that_o name_n those_o which_o have_v sufficient_a authority_n but_o not_o those_o which_o be_v impose_v upon_o we_o by_o the_o sole_a authority_n of_o one_o particular_a church_n assume_v a_o power_n oâ—er_v all_o the_o rest_n and_o so_o i_o come_v to_o the_o second_o part._n part_n ii_o what_o tradition_n we_o do_v not_o receive_v and_o in_o the_o first_o place_n we_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v any_o tradition_n which_o contain_v another_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o scripture_n or_o can_v be_v prove_v from_o thence_o in_o this_o consist_v the_o main_a difference_n between_o we_o and_o they_o of_o the_o romish_a persuasion_n who_o affirm_v that_o divine_a truth_n which_o we_o be_v all_o bind_v to_o receive_v to_o be_v partly_o write_v partly_o deliver_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n without_o write_v which_o be_v not_o only_o the_o affirmation_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n but_o deliver_v in_o more_o express_a term_n in_o the_o bresace_n to_o the_o roman_a catechism_n draw_v up_o by_o their_o order_n where_o we_o find_v these_o word_n towards_o the_o conclusion_n of_o it_o the_o whole_a doctrine_n to_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o faithful_a be_v contain_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o word_n of_o god_n be_v distribute_v into_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n this_o be_v a_o full_a and_o plain_a declaration_n of_o their_o mind_n with_o which_o we_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n agree_v for_o divers_a unanswerable_a reason_n 1._o not_o only_o because_o the_o scripture_n testify_v to_o their_o own_o perfection_n which_o they_o assirm_v to_o be_v so_o great_a as_o to_o be_v able_a to_o complete_a the_o divine_a man_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n in_o all_o point_n of_o heavenly_a wisdom_n 2_o tim._n 3._o 15._o 16._o 17._o but_o 2._o because_o the_o constant_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n even_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n ancient_o be_v that_o in_o the_o scripture_n we_o may_v find_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v know_v and_o believe_v to_o salvation_n i_o must_v not_o fill_v up_o this_o paper_n with_o authority_n to_o this_o purpose_n but_o we_o avow_v this_o unto_o the_o people_n of_o
now_o such_o a_o force_n to_o induce_v belief_n as_o it_o have_v then_o the_o reason_n of_o which_o be_v give_v by_o the_o same_o vicentius_n who_o so_o high_o commend_v that_o way_n which_o be_v then_o take_v of_o reprove_v heresy_n but_o add_v this_o most_o wise_a caution_n in_o the_o last_o chapter_n but_o one_o of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o his_o commonitorium_fw-la but_o you_o must_v not_o think_v that_o all_o heresy_n and_o all_o way_n be_v thus_o to_o be_v oppose_v but_o only_o new_a and_o fresh_a heresy_n when_o they_o first_o rise_v up_o that_o be_v before_o they_o have_v falsify_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o ancient_a faith_n etc._n etc._n as_o for_o inveterate_a heresy_n which_o have_v spread_v themselves_o they_o be_v in_o no_o wise_a to_o be_v assault_v this_o way_n because_o in_o a_o long_a tract_n of_o time_n many_o opportunity_n may_v have_v present_v themselves_o to_o heretic_n of_o steal_a truth_n out_o of_o the_o ancient_a record_n and_o of_o corrupt_v the_o volume_n of_o our_o ancestor_n which_o if_o it_o be_v apply_v to_o the_o present_a state_n of_o thing_n it_o be_v evident_a the_o roman_a church_n have_v have_v such_o opportunity_n of_o falsify_v antiquity_n ever_o since_o the_o first_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o papal_a supremacy_n that_o we_o can_v rely_v mere_o upon_o any_o write_a testimony_n or_o unwritten_a tradition_n which_o never_o so_o great_a a_o number_n of_o their_o bishop_n meet_v together_o shall_v produce_v which_o amount_v not_o to_o so_o much_o as_o one_o legal_a testimony_n but_o they_o be_v to_o be_v look_v upon_o or_o suspect_v as_o a_o multitude_n of_o false_a witness_n conspire_v together_o in_o their_o own_o cause_n how_o then_o may_v some_o say_v can_v heresy_n of_o long_a stand_n be_v confute_v the_o same_o vincentius_n resolve_v we_o in_o this_o in_o the_o very_a next_o word_n we_o may_v convince_v they_o if_o need_v be_v by_o the_o sole_a authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n or_o eschew_v they_o as_o already_o convict_v and_o condemn_v in_o ancient_a time_n by_o the_o general_a council_n of_o catholic_n priest_n the_o tradition_n which_o be_v find_v there_o must_v direct_v all_o future_a council_n not_o the_o opinion_n of_o their_o present_a church_n iv_o i_o will_v add_v but_o one_o thing_n more_o which_o be_v that_o the_o tradition_n call_v oral_a because_o it_o come_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o without_o any_o write_a record_n be_v the_o most_o uncertain_a and_o can_v be_v least_o rely_v upon_o of_o all_o other_o this_o have_v be_v demonstrate_v so_o full_o by_o the_o writer_n of_o our_o church_n and_o there_o be_v such_o pregnant_a instance_n of_o the_o error_n into_o which_o man_n have_v be_v lead_v by_o it_o that_o it_o need_v no_o long_a discourse_n two_o instance_n of_o it_o be_v very_o common_a and_o i_o shall_v add_v a_o three_o 1._o the_o first_o be_v that_o which_o papias_n who_o live_v present_o after_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o converse_v with_o those_o who_o have_v see_v they_o set_v on_o foot_n his_o way_n be_v as_o eusebius_n relate_v out_o of_o his_o work_n not_o so_o much_o to_o read_v as_o to_o inquire_v of_o the_o elder_n what_o saint_n andrew_n or_o saint_n peter_n say_v what_o be_v the_o say_v of_o saint_n thomas_n saint_n james_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o disciple_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o he_o pretend_v that_o some_o of_o they_o tell_v he_o among_o other_o thing_n that_o after_o the_o resurrection_n of_o our_o body_n we_o shall_v reign_v a_o thousand_o year_n here_o upon_o earth_n which_o he_o gather_v say_v eusebius_n from_o some_o say_v of_o the_o apostle_n wrong_v understand_v but_o this_o fancy_n be_v embrace_v very_o greedy_o and_o be_v teach_v for_o two_o whole_a age_n as_o a_o apostolical_a tradition_n no_o body_n oppose_v it_o and_o yet_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v for_o it_o but_o only_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o man_n as_o eusebius_n his_o word_n be_v l._n 3._o cap._n ult_n who_o deliver_v it_o to_o they_o yet_o this_o tradition_n have_v be_v general_o since_o take_v for_o a_o imposture_n and_o teach_v we_o no_o more_o than_o this_o that_o if_o one_o man_n can_v set_v a_o go_v such_o a_o doctrine_n and_o make_v it_o pass_v so_o current_a for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n upon_o no_o other_o pretence_n then_o that_o a_o apostle_n say_v so_o in_o private_a discourse_n we_o have_v great_a reason_n to_o think_v that_o other_o tradition_n have_v have_v no_o better_a beginning_n or_o not_o so_o good_a especial_o since_o they_o never_o so_o universal_o prevail_v as_o that_o do_v 2._o a_o second_o instance_n be_v that_o famous_a contention_n about_o the_o observation_n of_o easter_n which_o miserable_o afflict_v the_o church_n in_o the_o day_n of_o victòr_n bishop_n of_o ròme_n by_o divide_v the_o eastern_a christian_n from_o the_o western_a one_o pretend_v tradition_n from_o saint_n jòhn_n and_o saint_n philip_n the_o other_o from_o saint_n peter_n and_o saint_n paul_n concern_v which_o i_o will_v not_o say_v as_o rigaltius_n do_v in_o his_o sharp_a note_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o firmilian_a who_o pretend_v tradition_n for_o the_o rebaptise_v of_o heretic_n that_o under_o the_o name_n and_o person_n of_o great_a man_n there_o be_v sottish_a and_o sophistical_a thing_n deliver_v for_o apostolical_a tradition_n by_o fool_n and_o sophister_n but_o this_o i_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v many_o more_o instance_n of_o man_n forwardness_n and_o they_o neither_o fool_n nor_o sophister_n but_o only_o wed_v to_o the_o opinion_n of_o their_o own_o church_n to_o obtrude_v thing_n as_o apostolical_a for_o which_o they_o have_v no_o proof_n at_o all_o for_o when_o they_o know_v not_o how_o to_o defend_v themselves_o present_o they_o fly_v to_o tradition_n apostolical_a 3._o a_o three_o instance_n of_o who_o uncertainty_n we_o have_v in_o irenaeus_n l._n 2._o c._n 39_o concern_v the_o age_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n when_o he_o die_v which_o he_o confident_o affirm_v to_o have_v be_v forty_o if_o not_o fifty_o year_n and_o say_v the_o elder_n which_o know_v st._n john_n and_o be_v his_o scholar_n receive_v this_o relation_n from_o he_o and_o yet_o all_o agree_v that_o he_o beginning_n to_o preach_v at_o thirty_o year_n of_o age_n be_v crucify_v about_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a after_o the_o like_a relation_n clement_n make_v of_o his_o preach_v but_o one_o year_n which_o he_o call_v a_o secret_a tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n but_o have_v no_o more_o truth_n in_o it_o then_o the_o other_o now_o if_o in_o the_o first_o age_n when_o they_o be_v so_o near_o the_o fountain_n and_o beginning_n of_o tradition_n man_n be_v deceive_v nay_o such_o great_a man_n as_o these_o be_v deceive_v and_o lead_v other_o into_o error_n in_o these_o matter_n we_o can_v with_o any_o safety_n trust_v to_o tradition_n that_o have_v pass_v man_n pretend_v from_o one_o to_o another_o until_o now_o but_o we_o can_v find_v no_o mention_n of_o in_o any_o writer_n till_o some_o age_n after_o the_o apostle_n and_o then_o be_v by_o some_o body_n or_o other_o who_o have_v authority_n in_o those_o day_n call_v apostolical_a tradition_n mere_o to_o gain_v they_o the_o more_o credit_n thus_o andreas_n caesariensis_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o revelation_n p._n 743._o say_v that_o the_o come_n of_o enoch_n and_o elias_n before_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n though_o it_o be_v not_o find_v in_o scripture_n be_v a_o constant_a report_n receive_v by_o tradition_n without_o any_o variation_n from_o the_o teacher_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v how_o ready_a they_o be_v to_o father_n their_o own_o private_a opinion_n upon_o ancient_a universal_a tradition_n and_o how_o little_a reason_n we_o have_v to_o trust_v to_o that_o which_o be_v so_o uncertain_a even_o in_o the_o first_o age_n and_o therefore_o must_v needs_o be_v more_o dubious_a now_o thus_o i_o have_v endeavour_v to_o lay_v before_o the_o eye_n of_o those_o who_o will_v be_v please_v to_o look_v over_o this_o short_a treatise_n what_o they_o be_v to_o think_v and_o speak_v about_o tradition_n it_o be_v a_o calumny_n to_o affirm_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n reject_v all_o tradition_n and_o i_o hope_v none_o of_o her_o true_a child_n be_v so_o ignorant_a as_o when_o they_o hear_v that_o word_n to_o imagine_v they_o must_v rise_v up_o and_o oppose_v it_o no_o the_o scripture_n itself_o be_v a_o tradition_n and_o we_o admit_v all_o other_o tradition_n which_o be_v subordinate_a and_o agreeable_a unto_o that_o together_o with_o all_o those_o thing_n which_o can_v be_v prove_v to_o be_v apostolical_a by_o the_o general_a testimony_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n nay_o if_o any_o thing_n not_o contain_v in_o scripture_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n now_o
pretend_v to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o god_n word_n be_v deliver_v to_o we_o by_o as_o universal_a uncontroulled_a tradition_n as_o the_o scripture_n be_v we_o shall_v receive_v it_o as_o we_o do_v the_o scripture_n but_o it_o appear_v plain_o that_o such_o thing_n be_v at_o first_o but_o private_a opinion_n which_o now_o be_v become_v the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o particular_a church_n who_o will_v impose_v her_o decree_n upon_o we_o under_o the_o venerable_a name_n of_o apostolical_a universal_a tradition_n which_o i_o have_v show_v you_o have_v be_v a_o ancient_a cheat_n and_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v so_o easy_a as_o to_o be_v deceive_v by_o it_o but_o to_o be_v very_o wary_a and_o afraid_a of_o trust_v the_o tradition_n of_o such_o a_o church_n as_o have_v not_o only_o pervert_v some_o abolish_v other_o and_o pretend_v they_o where_o there_o have_v be_v none_o but_o be_v a_o very_a unfaithful_a preserver_n of_o they_o and_o that_o in_o matter_n of_o great_a moment_n where_o there_o be_v some_o and_o last_o warrant_v those_o which_o it_o pretend_v to_o have_v keep_v by_o nothing_o but_o its_o own_o infallibility_n for_o which_o there_o be_v no_o tradition_n but_o much_o against_o it_o even_o in_o the_o original_a tradition_n the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o plain_o suppose_v the_o roman_a church_n may_v not_o only_o err_v but_o utter_o fall_v and_o be_v cut_v off_o from_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n as_o they_o that_o please_v may_v read_v who_o will_v consult_v the_o eleven_o chapter_n to_o the_o roman_n v._o 20_o 21_o 22._o of_o which_o they_o be_v in_o the_o great_a danger_n because_o they_o proud_o claim_v so_o high_a a_o prerogative_n as_o that_o now_o mention_v direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o apostolical_a admonition_n in_o that_o place_n be_v not_o high_o mind_v but_o fear_v conclusion_n i_o shall_v end_v this_o discourse_n with_o a_o brief_a admonition_n relate_v to_o our_o christian_a practice_n and_o what_o be_v there_o more_o proper_a or_o more_o seasonable_a than_o this_o while_o we_o reject_v all_o spurious_a tradition_n let_v we_o be_v sure_a to_o keep_v close_o to_o the_o genuine_a and_o true_a let_v we_o hold_v they_o fast_o and_o not_o let_v they_o go_v let_v we_o not_o not_o dispute_v ourselves_o out_o of_o all_o religion_n while_o we_o condemn_v that_o which_o be_v false_a nor_o break_v all_o christian_a discipline_n and_o order_n because_o we_o can_v submit_v to_o all_o humane_a imposition_n in_o plain_a word_n let_v we_o not_o throw_v off_o episcopacy_n together_o with_o the_o papal_a tyranny_n we_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o more_o careful_a in_o observe_v the_o divine_a tradition_n deliver_v to_o we_o in_o the_o scripture_n and_o according_a to_o the_o scripture_n because_o we_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o other_o while_o we_o contend_v against_o the_o half_a communion_n let_v we_o make_v a_o conscience_n to_o receive_v the_o whole_a frequent_o it_o look_v like_o faction_n rather_o than_o religion_n to_o be_v earnest_a for_o that_o which_o we_o mean_v not_o to_o use_v in_o like_a manner_n while_o we_o look_v upon_o addition_n to_o the_o scripture_n as_o vain_a let_v we_o not_o neglect_v to_o read_v and_o ponder_v those_o holy_a writing_n when_o we_o reject_v purgatory_n as_o a_o fable_n let_v we_o real_o dread_a hell-fire_n and_o while_o we_o do_v not_o tie_v ourselves_o to_o all_o usage_n that_o have_v be_v in_o the_o church_n let_v we_o be_v carful_a to_o observe_v first_o all_o the_o substantial_a duty_n of_o righteousness_n charity_n sobriety_n and_o godliness_n which_o be_v unquestionable_o deliver_v to_o we_o by_o our_o lord_n himself_o and_o his_o holy_a apostle_n and_o secondlie_o all_o the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o we_o live_v which_o be_v not_o contrary_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god._n for_o so_o have_v the_o same_o divine_a authority_n deliver_v that_o the_o people_n shall_v obey_v those_o that_o be_v their_o guide_n and_o governor_n submit_v themselves_o to_o their_o authority_n and_o avoid_v all_o contention_n with_o they_o as_o most_o undecent_a in_o itself_o and_o pernicious_a to_o religion_n which_o suffer_v extreme_o when_o neither_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n nor_o ecclesiastical_a custom_n can_v end_v dispute_n about_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n read_v 1_o thess_n 5._o 12._o heb._n 13._o 17._o 1_o cor._n 11._o 16._o and_o read_v such_o place_n as_o you_o ought_v to_o do_v all_o the_o other_o scripture_n till_o your_o heart_n be_v deep_o affect_v with_o they_o for_o be_v admonish_v in_o the_o last_o place_n of_o this_o which_o be_v of_o general_a use_n and_o must_v never_o be_v forget_v because_o we_o shall_v lose_v the_o benefit_n of_o that_o celestial_a doctrine_n which_o be_v deliver_v unto_o we_o if_o we_o do_v not_o strict_o observe_v itâ—_n that_o as_o this_o evangelical_n doctrine_n be_v deliver_v down_o to_o we_o so_o we_o must_v be_v deliver_v up_o to_o it_o thus_o st._n paul_n teach_v we_o to_o speak_v in_o 6._o rom._n 17._o where_o he_o thank_v god_n that_o they_o who_o former_o have_v be_v servant_n of_o sin_n do_v now_o obey_v from_o the_o heart_n that_o form_n of_o doctrine_n unto_o which_o they_o be_v deliver_v so_o the_o word_n run_v in_o the_o greek_a as_o the_o margin_n of_o our_o bible_n inform_v you_o cis_fw-la bon_fw-fr paredothnie_fw-fr this_o be_v the_o tradition_n which_o we_o must_v be_v sure_a to_o retain_v and_o hold_v fast_o above_o all_o other_o as_o that_o without_o which_o all_o our_o belief_n will_v be_v ineffectual_a this_o be_v the_o very_a end_n for_o which_o all_o divine_a truth_n be_v deliver_v unto_o we_o that_o we_o may_v be_v deliver_v and_o make_v a_o surrender_n of_o ourselves_o unto_o it_o observe_v the_o force_n of_o the_o apostle_n word_n which_o tell_v we_o first_o that_o there_o be_v a_o certain_a form_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n which_o the_o apostle_n teach_v compare_v here_o to_o a_o mould_n so_o the_o word_n typos_fw-la form_n may_v be_v translate_v into_o which_o metal_n or_o suchlike_a matter_n be_v cast_v that_o it_o may_v receive_v the_o figure_n and_o shape_n of_o that_o mould_n 2._o now_o he_o compare_v the_o roman_a christian_n to_o such_o ductile_a pliable_a matter_n they_o be_v so_o deliver_v or_o cast_v into_o this_o form_n or_o mould_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n that_o they_o be_v entire_o frame_v and_o fashion_v according_a to_o it_o and_o have_v all_o the_o lineament_n as_o i_o may_v say_v of_o it_o express_v upon_o their_o soul_n 3._o and_o have_v so_o receive_v it_o they_o be_v obedient_a to_o it_o for_o without_o this_o all_o the_o impression_n which_o by_o knowledge_n of_o faith_n be_v make_v upon_o their_o soul_n be_v but_o a_o imperfect_a draught_n of_o what_o be_v intend_v in_o the_o christian_a tradition_n 4._o and_o it_o be_v hearty_a obedience_n sincere_a compliance_n with_o the_o divine_a will_n such_o obedience_n as_o become_v those_o who_o understand_v their_o religion_n to_o be_v a_o great_a deliverance_n and_o liberty_n from_o the_o slavery_n of_o sin_n before_o speak_v of_o into_o the_o happy_a freedom_n of_o the_o service_n of_o god_n 5._o all_o which_o last_o he_o ascribe_v to_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n which_o have_v both_o deliver_v to_o they_o that_o doctrine_n and_o draw_v they_o to_o deliver_v up_o themselves_o to_o it_o make_v their_o heart_n soft_a and_o ductile_a to_o be_v cast_v into_o that_o mould_n and_o quicken_v they_o to_o christian_a obedience_n and_o give_v they_o a_o willing_a mind_n to_o obey_v cheerful_o all_o this_o be_v from_o god_n grace_n and_o not_o their_o merit_n and_o therefore_o the_o thanks_o be_v to_o be_v ascribe_v to_o he_o who_o succeed_v and_o bless_v all_o pious_a endeavour_n now_o according_a to_o this_o pattern_n let_v we_o frame_v ourselves_o who_o bless_a be_v god_n have_v a_o form_n of_o doctrine_n deliver_v to_o we_o in_o this_o church_n exact_o agreeable_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o lie_v open_a before_o we_o and_o we_o be_v exhort_v not_o only_o to_o look_v into_o they_o but_o we_o feel_v that_o grace_n which_o have_v bring_v they_o to_o we_o clear_o demonstrate_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o be_v form_v according_a to_o the_o holy_a doctrine_n therein_o deliver_v by_o the_o delivery_n of_o ourselves_o to_o it_o by_o the_o delivery_n of_o our_o mind_n that_o be_v to_o think_v of_o god_n and_o ourselves_o and_o of_o our_o duty_n in_o every_o point_n just_a as_o this_o instruct_v we_o and_o by_o the_o delivery_n of_o our_o will_n and_o affection_n to_o be_v govern_v and_o regulate_v according_a to_o its_o direction_n and_o when_o we_o have_v consent_v to_o this_o we_o find_v the_o divine_a grace_n represent_v to_o we_o the_o necessity_n of_o a_o hearty_a obedience_n to_o what_o we_o know_v and_o believe_v and_o have_v embrace_v as_o the_o very_a truth_n of_o god_n to_o this_o we_o be_v continual_o draw_v
and_o mighty_o move_v and_o if_o we_o will_v show_v our_o thankfulness_n for_o it_o let_v we_o follow_v these_o godly_a motion_n and_o conform_v ourselves_o in_o all_o thing_n to_o the_o heavenly_a prescription_n of_o this_o book_n be_v confident_a that_o if_o we_o do_v we_o need_v not_o trouble_v ourselves_o about_o any_o other_o model_n of_o religion_n which_o we_o find_v not_o here_o deliver_v for_o if_o you_o desire_v to_o know_v what_o form_n of_o doctrine_n it_o be_v to_o which_o the_o apostle_n will_v have_v we_o deliver_v it_o be_v certain_a it_o be_v a_o doctrine_n direct_o opposite_a to_o all_o vice_n and_o wickedness_n for_o herein_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v manifest_v he_o tell_v the_o roman_n in_o that_o it_o have_v bring_v they_o from_o be_v slave_n of_o sin_n hearty_o to_o obey_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n which_o teach_v that_o be_v virtue_n and_o piety_n now_o to_o this_o the_o present_a romanist_n can_v pretend_v to_o add_v nothing_o all_o the_o part_n of_o a_o godly_a life_n be_v sufficient_o teach_v we_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o if_o we_o will_v serious_o practice_v and_o follow_v this_o doctrine_n from_o the_o very_a heart_n we_o shall_v easy_o see_v there_o be_v no_o other_o but_o what_o be_v there_o deliver_v for_o whatsoever_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v necessary_a beside_o be_v not_o a_o doctrine_n according_a unto_o godliness_n as_o the_o apostle_n call_v christianity_n but_o the_o very_a design_n of_o it_o be_v to_o open_v a_o easy_a way_n to_o heaven_n then_o that_o lay_v before_o we_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n by_o mass_n for_o the_o dead_a by_o indulgence_n by_o sanctification_n and_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o several_a other_o such_o like_a invention_n which_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o the_o scripture_n nor_o in_o true_a antiquity_n that_o be_v a_o word_n indeed_o which_o be_v very_o much_o pretend_v antiquity_n they_o say_v be_v on_o their_o side_n but_o it_o be_v nothing_o different_a from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v about_o tradition_n and_o if_o we_o will_v run_v up_o to_o the_o true_a antiquity_n there_o be_v nothing_o so_o ancient_a as_o the_o holy_a scripture_n they_o be_v the_o old_a record_n of_o religion_n and_o by_o they_o if_o we_o frame_v our_o life_n we_o be_v sure_a it_o be_v according_a to_o the_o most_o authentic_a and_o ancient_a direction_n of_o piety_n deliver_v in_o the_o holy_a oracle_n of_o god_n so_o both_o side_n confess_v they_o to_o be_v and_o if_o the_o old_a rule_n be_v safe_a that_o be_v true_a which_o be_v first_o we_o be_v safe_a enough_o for_o there_o be_v nothing_o before_o this_o to_o be_v our_o guide_n and_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o after_o this_o but_o must_v be_v try_v by_o it_o according_a to_o another_o rule_n as_o old_a as_o reason_n itself_o the_o first_o in_o every_o kind_n be_v the_o measure_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n and_o as_o sure_a as_o that_o there_o be_v a_o gospel_n of_o god_n grace_n they_o that_o walk_v after_o this_o rule_n this_o divine_a canon_n peace_n shall_v be_v upon_o they_o and_o mercy_n they_o be_v the_o true_a israel_n or_o church_n of_o god_n the_o end_n a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n maintain_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n edinburgh_n reprint_v by_o j._n reid_n anno_fw-la dom._n 1686._o the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n maintain_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n whosoever_o with_o a_o impartial_a eye_n and_o a_o true_o religious_a concern_v for_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n the_o credit_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n look_n into_o the_o estate_n of_o christendom_n he_o will_v scarce_o find_v any_o great_a cause_n of_o sorrowful_a reflection_n then_o from_o the_o many_o division_n and_o animosity_n which_o have_v distract_v and_o separate_v its_o part_n these_o have_v open_v the_o mouth_n and_o whet_v the_o tongue_n of_o profess_a enemy_n to_o revile_v invictive_n and_o profane_a scoff_v against_o our_o bless_a lord_n himself_o and_o his_o holy_a religion_n and_o stifle_v the_o first_o thought_n of_o admit_v the_o most_o convince_a truth_n to_o a_o debate_n among_o jew_n turk_n or_o pagan_n and_o stop_v their_o ear_n against_o the_o wise_a charm_n to_o no_o one_o cause_n can_v we_o more_o reasonable_o impute_v the_o small_a progress_n which_o christianity_n have_v make_v in_o the_o world_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n past_a the_o same_o contest_v have_v as_o pernicious_a influence_n at_o home_n upon_o the_o faith_n or_o manner_n of_o those_o within_o the_o pale_a of_o the_o church_n man_n be_v hereby_o too_o soon_o tempt_v into_o some_o degree_n of_o scepticism_n about_o very_o material_a point_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n in_o which_o they_o observe_v so_o many_o to_o differ_v among_o themselves_o other_o be_v the_o more_o easy_o seduce_v to_o seek_v and_o make_v much_o of_o all_o argument_n whereby_o to_o baffle_v or_o weaken_v the_o clear_a evidence_n for_o their_o conviction_n and_o they_o seldom_o continue_v long_o in_o the_o same_o persuasion_n with_o those_o with_o who_o they_o will_v not_o maintain_v the_o same_o communion_n thus_o schism_n have_v general_o end_v in_o heresy_n as_o mischievous_a be_v the_o effect_n of_o these_o distraction_n upon_o the_o manner_n of_o christian_n there_o be_v many_o vicious_a and_o disorderly_a passion_n such_o as_o anger_n wrath_n hatred_n revenge_n pride_n censoriousness_n etc._n etc._n which_o take_v sanctuary_n therein_o and_o under_o that_o shelter_n put_v in_o their_o claim_n for_o the_o height_n of_o christian_a grace_n and_o the_o most_o holy_a zeal_n for_o god_n and_o his_o cause_n every_o where_o they_o break_v or_o loosen_v the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n which_o shall_v guard_v its_o child_n from_o do_v amiss_o or_o restore_v they_o after_o it_o when_o the_o last_o and_o most_o capital_a punishment_n of_o be_v thrust_v out_o of_o its_o communion_n be_v like_a to_o be_v little_o dread_v where_o many_o voluntary_o desert_n it_o with_o the_o hige_a pretence_n of_o better_a advantage_n elsewhere_o now_o though_o this_o matter_n of_o fact_n confirm_v by_o woeful_a experience_n be_v a_o subject_n too_o sad_a for_o a_o long_a meditation_n or_o passionate_a enlargement_n yet_o be_v it_o no_o more_o than_o what_o may_v have_v be_v foresee_v without_o a_o spirit_n of_o prophecy_n to_o follow_v from_o the_o corrupt_a nature_n and_o deprave_a estate_n of_o mankind_n not_o otherwise_o rectify_v wherefore_o we_o must_v suppose_v that_o our_o ever_o bless_a saviour_n in_o the_o foundation_n of_o his_o holy_a institution_n make_v all_o needful_a provision_n to_o prevent_v these_o fatal_a miscarriage_n by_o the_o sufficient_a revelation_n of_o all_o fundamental_a article_n of_o belief_n by_o the_o as_o full_a declaration_n of_o all_o the_o necessary_a precept_n of_o a_o good_a life_n by_o inculcate_v frequent_o and_o press_v most_o emphatical_o those_o command_n concern_v love_n peace_n unity_n good_a order_n humility_n meekness_n patience_n etc._n etc._n direct_o oppose_v to_o those_o contention_n in_o every_o page_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n these_o it_o may_v suffice_v but_o to_o name_n it_o will_v soon_o be_v grant_v after_o the_o best_a provision_n of_o rule_n and_o most_o convince_a argument_n and_o motive_n to_o strengthen_v they_o that_o there_o will_v be_v need_n of_o some_o government_n to_o encourage_v all_o in_o their_o performance_n to_o restrain_v some_o from_o offer_v violence_n to_o they_o and_o to_o provide_v for_o many_o emergency_n our_o bless_a lord_n and_o master_n therefore_o for_o the_o better_a security_n of_o his_o truth_n and_o the_o safe_a conduct_n of_o those_o which_o adhere_v to_o it_o establish_v a_o society_n or_o church_n in_o the_o world_n which_o he_o purchase_v with_o the_o most_o inestimable_a price_n dignify_v with_o the_o high_a privilege_n encourage_v with_o the_o large_a promise_n back_v with_o the_o most_o ample_a authority_n and_o will_v always_o defend_v with_o the_o strong_a guard_n against_o all_o power_n or_o policy_n on_o earth_n or_o under_o the_o earth_n so_o that_o as_o he_o have_v tell_v we_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o but_o now_o where_o this_o church_n be_v to_o be_v find_v and_o what_o be_v the_o measure_n of_o our_o obligation_n to_o it_o have_v be_v a_o long_a and_o great_a debate_n especial_o between_o we_o and_o the_o romanist_n in_o most_o of_o their_o late_a controversial_a book_n they_o have_v seem_v ready_a to_o wave_n dispute_v about_o particular_a point_n in_o hope_n of_o great_a advantage_n which_o they_o promise_v themselves_o from_o this_o venerable_a name_n and_o that_o bold_a though_o most_o false_a and_o presumptuous_a claim_n which_o they_o lie_v to_o the_o thing_n itself_o even_o exclusive_a to_o all_o other_o which_o will_v appear_v from_o the_o true_a but_o short_a and_o plain_a state_n of_o the_o case_n
convey_v to_o we_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o council_n which_o sense_n be_v that_o they_o understand_v former_o by_o the_o word_n tradition_n traditionem_fw-la tradition_n lib._n diurn_v pontif_n p._n 35._o etenâ—m_fw-la huius_fw-la apostolicae_fw-la traditinis_fw-la normam_fw-la quam_fw-la venerandam_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la 318._o paâ—rum_fw-la concilium_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o nicaea_n etc._n etc._n &_o p._n 43._o hujusmodi_fw-la evangelicam_fw-la traditionem_fw-la and_o in_o this_o sense_n a_o romanist_n say_v of_o pope_n honorius_n 123._o honorius_n ant._n dezallier_n in_o histor_n monoth_n p._n 123._o that_o he_o have_v break_v the_o rule_n of_o tradition_n but_o how_o can_v we_o esteem_v that_o church_n a_o faithful_a representer_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_n whilst_o the_o reform_a consult_v the_o ancient_n with_o equal_a ability_n and_o find_v a_o contrary_a sense_n in_o they_o whilst_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 1._o rome_n conc_fw-fr â—rid_a sess_n 4._o decr_n 1._o by_o a_o kind_n of_o ecclesiastical_a coinage_n stamp_v divine_a authority_n upon_o bâ—â—ks_n esteem_v by_o the_o council_n and_o father_n to_o be_v apocryphal_a etc._n apocryphal_a v._o constit_fw-la apost_n can_v apost_n conc_fw-fr laod._n conc_fw-fr nic._n 1._o s._n hieron_n prolog_n etc._n etc._n euseb_n e._n h._n l._n 4._o c_o 26._o p._n 149._o cron_n l._n 2._o etc._n etc._n whilst_o it_o have_v forge_v decree_n of_o pope_n isodorum_n pope_n v._o blondelli_n pseudo_fw-la isodorum_n and_o like_o a_o deceitful_a gibeonite_n render_v that_o which_o be_v real_o new_a in_o appearance_n old_a and_o mouldy_a on_o purpose_n to_o promote_v imposture_n how_o do_v it_o give_v we_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_n when_o it_o ow_v what_o it_o former_o disow_v as_o canonical_a the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n 8._o hebrew_n v._o s._n hieron_n in_o isai_n c._n 6_o 8._o when_o it_o take_v away_o the_o cup_n which_o pope_n gelasius_n call_v a_o grand_a sacrilege_n 2._o sacrilege_n gratian_n in_o the_o consecr_n do_v 2._o cap._n 2._o when_o it_o now_o reject_v the_o communicate_v of_o infant_n which_o in_o former_a time_n be_v esteem_v by_o many_o a_o very_a necessary_a point_n when_o a_o former_a pope_n gregory_n condemn_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a pastor_n as_o anti-christian_n and_o a_o latter_a insist_o upon_o it_o as_o the_o choice_a flower_n in_o the_o papal_a prerogative_n when_o st._n august_n 50._o august_n s._n aug._n tract_n 30._o in_o joh._n &_o tract_n 50._o and_o from_o he_o the_o very_a breviary_n 440._o breviary_n brev._n rom._n dom_fw-la infra_fw-la oct_v asc_n 3._o noct_n lect_v 7._o p._n 440._o shall_v expound_v christ_n promise_n of_o be_v always_o with_o his_o church_n of_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o divinity_n and_o of_o his_o spirit_n and_o not_o of_o his_o body_n and_o pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o shall_v interpret_v they_o as_o mean_v also_o of_o his_o corporal_a presence_n 196._o presence_n innoc._n 3._o mist_n miss_v l._n 4._o p._n 196._o and_o if_o the_o roman_a church_n falsifi_v write_v tradition_n how_o shall_v we_o trust_v she_o for_o oral_a and_o how_o and_o at_o what_o time_n do_v that_o oral_a tradition_n remove_v from_o greece_n to_o rome_n where_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o it_o allow_v to_o have_v be_v once_o possess_v of_o the_o true_a tradition_n be_v accuse_v of_o heresy_n at_o the_o same_o time_n i_o suppose_v that_o the_o chapel_n of_o the_o virgin_n remove_v from_o nazareth_n to_o loretto_n this_o principle_n of_o oral_a tradition_n be_v most_o uncertain_a to_o thâ—ir_a judge_n and_o to_o those_o to_o who_o they_o offer_v it_o it_o be_v most_o obscure_a it_o be_v a_o principle_n on_o which_o they_o can_v serve_v a_o purpose_n in_o justify_v novel_a doctrine_n as_o oral_a tradition_n not_o know_v to_o any_o but_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o pretend_v to_o the_o custody_n of_o they_o 5._o god_n have_v not_o set_v up_o any_o one_o person_n in_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o unerring_a guide_n in_o the_o christian_a faith_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o pretend_v to_o this_o prerogative_n do_v but_o pretend_v it_o be_v a_o tender_a point_n and_o the_o pope_n legate_n in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n 2._o trent_n h._n conc_fw-fr trid._n l._n 2._o be_v enjoin_v to_o give_v forth_o this_o advertisement_n that_o the_o father_n upon_o no_o account_n whatsoever_o shall_v touch_v it_o or_o dispute_v about_o it_o they_o who_o examine_v it_o will_v soon_o reject_v it_o as_o false_a and_o useless_a and_o 1._o whither_o the_o pope_n be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o guide_n arg._n i_o the_o man_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n be_v expose_v to_o dangerous_a uncertainty_n for_o it_o be_v not_o yet_o determine_v among_o they_o whither_o they_o be_v to_o follow_v the_o pope_n with_o or_o without_o or_o against_o a_o council_n yet_o a_o pope_n have_v own_v a_o council_n which_o depose_v other_o pope_n and_o by_o decree_n set_v itself_o above_o they_o or_o rather_o vindicate_v the_o superiority_n due_a to_o it_o thus_o martin_n the_o five_o receive_v the_o papal_a mitre_n from_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n after_o it_o have_v depose_v gregory_n the_o twelve_o bevedict_v the_o thirteen_o and_o john_n the_o twenty_o three_o again_o there_o have_v be_v by_o the_o account_n give_v we_o in_o their_o own_o historian_n 1610._o historian_n see_v the_o index_n of_o onuphrii_n vit_fw-mi pontif._n ed._n colon_n 1610._o more_o than_o twenty_o form_v schism_n in_o that_o church_n two_o or_o more_o pope_n pretend_v at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o the_o infallible_a chair_n and_o each_o of_o they_o not_o be_v without_o their_o follower_n and_o give_v holy_a order_n and_o at_o this_o time_n there_o be_v rise_v a_o apologist_n 514._o apologist_n steph_n baluz_o in_o miscellan_o l._n 3._o p._n 471._o to_o 514._o for_o mauritius_n burdin_n or_o gregory_n the_o eight_o though_o he_o be_v eject_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o receive_v gelasius_n into_o his_o place_n burdin_n be_v dislike_v by_o they_o as_o a_o creature_n of_o henry_n the_o emperor_n this_o schism_n say_v s._n bernard_n 219._o bernard_n s._n bern._n ep._n 219._o distract_v that_o church_n and_o give_v it_o a_o wound_n only_a not_o incurable_a and_o baluzius_n etc._n baluzius_n baluz_fw-fr ibid._n p._n 514._o difficile_fw-la tum_fw-la erat_fw-la etc._n etc._n profess_v that_o it_o be_v then_o difficult_a to_o understand_v which_o of_o the_o two_o gregory_z or_o gelasius_n be_v the_o legitimate_a successor_n of_o of_o pope_n paschal_n now_o how_o useless_a to_o they_o be_v the_o pretence_n of_o a_o guide_n when_o they_o want_v some_o other_o guide_n who_o shall_v tell_v they_o which_o of_o the_o pretender_n they_o may_v secure_o follow_v arg._n ii_o second_o the_o pope_n themselves_o in_o â—heir_n solemn_a profession_n suppose_v themselves_o liable_a to_o the_o mislead_v of_o the_o people_n even_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n for_o have_v own_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o six_o general_a council_n iii_o council_n lib._n diurn_v pontif._n 2._o professio_fw-la fidei_fw-la p._n 43._o vnde_fw-la &_o districti_fw-la anathematis_fw-la interdictioni_fw-la subjicimus_fw-la siquis_fw-la unquam_fw-la seu_fw-la nos_fw-la sive_fw-la est_fw-la alius_fw-la qui_fw-la novum_fw-la aliquid_fw-la praesumat_fw-la contra_fw-la hujusmodi_fw-la evangelicam_fw-la traditionem_fw-la &_o orthodoxae_fw-la fidei_fw-la christianaeque_fw-la religionis_fw-la integritatem_fw-la etc._n etc._n arg._n iii_o they_o further_o profess_v themselves_o and_o other_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o a_o anathema_n if_o they_o advance_v novelty_n contrary_a to_o the_o aforesaid_a evangelical_n tradition_n and_o the_o integrity_n of_o the_o orthodox_n and_o christian_n faith_n three_o if_o the_o pope_n challenge_v this_o power_n of_o infallible_a guidance_n he_o must_v lay_v claim_n to_o it_o by_o his_o succeed_a of_o s._n peter_n in_o the_o chair_n apostolical_a but_o then_o by_o equal_a reason_n the_o successor_n of_o each_o apostle_n may_v challenge_v the_o office_n of_o a_o infallible_a guide_n for_o the_o power_n which_o christ_n give_v to_o st_n peter_n he_o give_v to_o the_o rest_n it_o be_v not_o special_a and_o for_o the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n who_o first_o succeed_v s._n peter_n they_o have_v a_o much_o fair_a pretence_n than_o those_o of_o rome_n the_o truth_n be_v jerusalem_n be_v proper_o the_o mother-church_n though_o rome_n be_v the_o imperial_a city_n and_o if_o by_o this_o mean_n the_o pope_n have_v not_o sit_v high_o they_o will_v not_o have_v pretend_v to_o see_v far_o than_o other_o arg._n iu._n four_o those_o who_o have_v consider_v the_o writing_n of_o many_o pope_n and_o the_o decree_n make_v by_o they_o have_v find_v no_o reason_n to_o lay_v their_o faith_n at_o their_o golden_a sandal_n it_o be_v manifest_a to_o every_o learned_a man_n that_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o metaphorical_o like_o those_o of_o augustus_n in_o which_o it_o be_v say_v there_o appear_v a_o brightness_n like_o that_o of_o the_o sun_n if_o
the_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o her_o general_a council_n authority_n may_v be_v own_v where_o there_o be_v no_o infallibility_n for_o it_o be_v not_o in_o parent_n natural_a or_o civil_a yet_o both_o teach_v and_o govern_v we_o if_o other_o reject_v church-authority_n let_v they_o who_o be_v guilty_a of_o such_o disorderly_a irreverence_n see_v to_o it_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v of_o another_o spirit_n of_o that_o church_n this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o article_n the_o church_n have_v power_n 20._o art_n 20._o to_o decree_v rite_n and_o ceremony_n and_o authority_n in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n there_o be_v a_o question_n say_v mr._n selden_n 5_o selden_n mr._n selden_n in_o his_o colloquy_n a_o ms._n in_o the_o word_n church_n sect._n 5_o about_o that_o article_n concern_v the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n whither_o these_o word_n of_o have_v power_n in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o steal_v in_o but_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a they_o be_v in_o the_o book_n of_o article_n that_o be_v confirm_v though_o in_o some_o edition_n they_o have_v be_v leave_v out_o they_o be_v so_o in_o dr._n mocket_n 129._o mocket_n doctr._n &_o polit._n eccl._n angl._n a._n 1617._o p._n 129._o but_o he_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v in_o that_o edition_n as_o a_o private_a man._n now_o this_o article_n do_v not_o make_v the_o church_n a_o infallible_a guide_n in_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o a_o moderator_n in_o the_o controversy_n about_o faith_n the_o church_n do_v not_o assume_v that_o authority_n to_o itself_o in_o this_o article_n which_o in_o the_o forego_n 19_o forego_n artic_a 19_o be_v deny_v to_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n alexandria_n antioch_n and_o rome_n when_o perverse_a man_n will_v raise_v such_o controversy_n who_o be_v so_o fit_a for_o peace_n sake_n to_o interpose_v as_o that_o church_n where_o the_o flame_n be_v kindle_v there_o can_v be_v no_o church_n without_o a_o creed_n and_o each_o particular_a church_n ought_v to_o believe_v her_o creed_n to_o be_v true_a and_o by_o consequence_n must_v exercise_v her_o authority_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o presume_a truth_n otherwise_o she_o be_v not_o true_a to_o her_o own_o constitution_n but_o still_o she_o act_v under_o the_o caution_n give_v by_o st._n augustine_n 16._o augustine_n s._n aug._n de_fw-fr verb._n dom._n super_fw-la mat._n ser._n 16._o you_o bound_v a_o man_n on_o earth_n take_v heed_n they_o be_v just_a bâ—nds_n in_o which_o you_o retain_v he_o for_o justice_n will_v break_v such_o as_o be_v unjust_a in_o sunder_o and_o while_o the_o church_n of_o england_n challenge_v this_o authority_n she_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o it_o from_o any_o supernatural_a gift_n of_o infallibility_n but_o so_o far_o only_o as_o she_o believe_v she_o have_v sincere_o follow_v a_o infallible_a rule_n for_o of_o this_o importance_n be_v the_o next_o word_n of_o the_o article_n before_o remember_v it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o the_o church_n to_o ordain_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o god_n word_n write_v and_o beside_o the_o same_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o enforce_v any_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v for_o necessity_n of_o salvation_n 20._o salvation_n art_n 20._o after_o this_o manner_n the_o church_n of_o england_n assert_v she_o own_o authority_n and_o she_o run_v not_o into_o any_o extreme_a about_o the_o authority_n of_o council_n or_o the_o catholic_n church_n we_o make_v confession_n of_o the_o ancient_a faith_n express_v in_o the_o apostolical_a nicene_n or_o constantinopolitan_a and_o athanasian_n creed_n the_o canon_n of_o forty_o reject_v the_o heresy_n of_o socinus_n as_o contrary_a to_o the_o first_o four_o general_n council_n 5._o council_n can_v 5._o our_o very_a statute-book_n have_v respect_n to_o they_o in_o the_o adjudge_v of_o heresy_n 36._o heresy_n 1_o eliz._n 1._o sect_n 36._o yet_o our_o church_n still_o teach_v concern_v they_o 21._o they_o art_n 21._o that_o thing_n by_o they_o ordain_v have_v neither_o strength_n nor_o authority_n unless_o it_o may_v be_v declare_v that_o they_o be_v take_v out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n when_o controversy_n arise_v especial_o when_o the_o doubt_n concern_v not_o so_o much_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n itself_o as_o the_o mode_n of_o it_o we_o grant_v to_o such_o venerable_a assembly_n a_o potiority_n of_o judgement_n or_o if_o we_o assent_v not_o yet_o for_o peace_n sake_n we_o be_v humble_o silent_a we_o do_v not_o altogether_o refuse_v their_o umpirage_n we_o think_v their_o definition_n good_a argument_n against_o unquiet_a man_n who_o be_v chief_o move_v by_o authority_n we_o believe_v they_o very_o useful_a in_o the_o controversy_n betwixt_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o as_o often_o as_o they_o appeal_v to_o primitive_a father_n and_o council_n to_o father_n and_o council_n we_o be_v willing_a to_o go_v with_o they_o and_o to_o be_v try_v by_o those_o who_o be_v nigh_o to_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o quality_n of_o witness_n rather_o than_o judge_n we_o believe_v that_o in_o matter_n of_o truth_n of_o which_o we_o be_v already_o well_o persuade_v there_o may_v be_v add_v by_o the_o suffrage_n of_o council_n and_o father_n a_o degree_n of_o corroboration_n to_o our_o assent_n in_o some_o we_o say_v with_o st._n augustine_n authoritatem_fw-la augustine_n ep._n 118._o council_n in_o eccl._n dei_fw-la saluberimam_fw-la esse_fw-la authoritatem_fw-la that_o there_o be_v of_o council_n in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n a_o most_o wholesome_a though_o not_o a_o infallible_a authority_n and_o if_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n never_o see_v as_o he_o say_v a_o happy_a effect_n of_o any_o synod_n procopium_n synod_n greg._n naz._n ep._n 42_o ad_fw-la procopium_n this_o come_v not_o to_o pass_v from_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o mean_n as_o not_o conducive_a to_o that_o end_n but_o from_o the_o looseness_n of_o government_n and_o the_o deprave_a manner_n of_o the_o age_n in_o which_o he_o live_v for_o such_o be_v the_o time_n of_o valens_n the_o emperor_n it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v some_o among_o we_o though_o not_o of_o we_o who_o with_o disdainful_a insolence_n contemn_v all_o authority_n even_o that_o of_o the_o sacred_a scripture_n itself_o these_o pretend_v to_o a_o infallible_a light_n of_o immediate_a and_o personal_a revelation_n it_o have_v happen_v according_a to_o the_o proverb_n every_o man_n of_o they_o have_v a_o pope_n within_o he_o henry_n nicholas_n puff_v up_o many_o vain_a ignorant_a people_n with_o this_o proud_a imagination_n hetherington_n a_o mechanic_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n oâ—_n king_n james_n advance_v this_o notion_n of_o personal_a infallibility_n his_o follower_n believe_v they_o can_v not_o err_v in_o give_v deliberate_a sentence_n in_o religion_n wolf_n religion_n see_v d._n dennison_n white_a wolf_n and_o this_o be_v the_o principle_n of_o wynstanley_n and_o the_o first_o quaker_n though_o the_o leader_n since_o they_o be_v embody_v have_v in_o part_n forsake_v it_o but_o these_o enthusiast_n have_v entitle_v the_o holy_a spirit_n of_o god_n to_o their_o own_o dream_n they_o have_v pretend_v to_o revelation_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o one_o another_o they_o can_v be_v guide_n to_o themselves_o only_o because_o they_o can_v by_o any_o supernatural_a sign_n prove_v to_o other_o that_o they_o be_v inspire_v and_o such_o enthusiasm_n be_v not_o otherwise_o favour_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n then_o by_o christian_a pity_n in_o consideration_n of_o the_o infirmity_n of_o humane_a nature_n but_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o have_v be_v favour_v to_o that_o degree_n that_o it_o have_v found_v many_o order_n and_o religious_a house_n and_o give_v reputation_n to_o some_o doctrine_n and_o canonize_v not_o a_o few_o saint_n among_o they_o the_o inspiration_n of_o s._n hildegardis_n s._n catharine_n of_o sienna_n s._n teresa_n and_o and_o many_o other_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v vapour_n make_v impression_n on_o a_o devout_a fancy_n yet_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o a_o council_n under_o leo_n the_o ten_o have_v too_o much_o encourage_v such_o a_o distemper_n as_o prophesy_v volumus_fw-la prophesy_v conc_fw-fr lat._n sess_v 11._o a._n 1516._o inter_fw-la labb_n conc_fw-fr max._n p_o 291._o caeterum_fw-la si_fw-la quibusdam_fw-la eorum_fw-la dominus_fw-la futur_fw-la a_o quaedam_fw-la in_o dei_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la inspiratione_n quapium_fw-la revelaverit_fw-la ut_fw-la per_fw-la amos_n prophetam_fw-la ipse_fw-la permittit_fw-la &_o paulus_n ap._n praedicatorun_n princeps_fw-la spiritum_fw-la inquit_fw-la nolite_fw-la extinguere_fw-la prophetas_fw-la nolite_fw-la spernere_fw-la hos_fw-la aliorum_fw-la fabulosorum_fw-mi &_o mendacium_fw-la gregi_fw-la coâ—â—umerari_fw-la vel_fw-la aliter_fw-la impediri_fw-la minime_fw-la volumus_fw-la for_o private_a reason_n it_o be_v the_o handmaid_n of_o faith_n we_o use_v it_o and_o not_o separately_z from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n but_o as_o a_o help_n in_o distinguish_v true_a from_o false_a authority_n and_o in_o so_o
plain_a a_o case_n as_o heresy_n if_o our_o church_n think_v a_o private_a man_n may_v without_o a_o infallible_a guide_n on_o earth_n judge_v aright_o of_o it_o it_o do_v but_o believe_v as_o pope_n adrian_n believe_v as_o he_o profess_v in_o a_o synod_n of_o rome_n of_o which_o profession_n report_n be_v make_v in_o the_o 2d_o synod_n of_o nice_a etc._n nice_a syn._n nic._n 2._o art_n 7_o sec_fw-la vers_fw-la anastasii_n licet_fw-la enim_fw-la honorio_n post_fw-la mortem_fw-la anathema_n sit_fw-la dictum_fw-la ab_fw-la orientalibus_fw-la sciendum_fw-la tamen_fw-la est_fw-la quia_fw-la fuerat_fw-la super_fw-la haeresi_fw-la accusatus_fw-la propter_fw-la quam_fw-la solam_fw-la licitum_fw-la est_fw-la minoribus_fw-la majorum_fw-la suorum_fw-la moribus_fw-la resistendi_fw-la vel_fw-la pravos_fw-la sensus_fw-la libere_fw-la respuendi_fw-la etc._n etc._n for_o speak_v of_o the_o sentence_n against_o pope_n honorius_n he_o excuse_v it_o in_o point_n of_o good_a behaviour_n because_o it_o be_v give_v in_o the_o case_n of_o heresy_n for_o in_o that_o case_n and_o that_o case_n alone_o he_o allow_v inferior_n so_o he_o be_v please_v to_o call_v the_o oriental_a bishop_n to_o reject_v the_o corrupt_a sense_n of_o those_o who_o be_v superior_a to_o they_o i_o will_v hasten_v to_o the_o next_o proposition_n after_o i_o have_v add_v one_o thing_n more_o which_o relate_v to_o the_o guidance_n of_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n and_o it_o be_v this_o those_o of_o the_o unlearned_a laity_n who_o be_v member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v much_o more_o of_o the_o just_a guidance_n of_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n than_o the_o like_a order_n of_o man_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o authentic_a book_n of_o that_o church_n be_v all_o write_v in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n the_o illiterate_a people_n resolve_v their_o faith_n into_o the_o ability_n and_o honesty_n of_o their_o confessor_n or_o parish_n priest_n they_o take_v it_o upon_o his_o word_n that_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n this_o the_o discipline_n this_o the_o worship_n of_o their_o church_n whereas_o each_o minister_n in_o our_o church_n can_v direct_v the_o people_n to_o the_o holy_a bible_n to_o the_o book_n of_o homily_n article_n canon_n common-prayer_n ordination_n as_o set_v forth_o in_o their_o native_a tongue_n by_o public_a authority_n of_o this_o they_o may_v be_v assure_v by_o their_o own_o eye_n as_o many_o as_o can_v but_o competent_o read_v they_o do_v not_o only_o take_v this_o from_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o priest_n but_o from_o the_o church_n itself_o where_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o statute_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n be_v write_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n there_o the_o unlearned_a depend_v more_o upon_o private_a than_o public_a authority_n for_o they_o receive_v the_o law_n from_o particular_a priest_n or_o judge_n though_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n be_v a_o help_n to_o our_o vi_o prop._n vi_o faith_n yet_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v the_o only_a infallible_a rule_n of_o it_o and_o by_o this_o rule_n and_o the_o ministeral_a aid_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n we_o have_v sufficient_a mean_n without_o submission_n to_o papal_a infallability_n to_o attain_v to_o certainty_n in_o that_o faith_n which_o be_v general_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n i_o do_v not_o mean_v that_o by_o believe_v the_o whole_a canon_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o gross_a we_o thereby_o believe_v all_o the_o necessary_a article_n of_o the_o faith_n because_o they_o be_v therein_o contain_v that_o look_v too_o like_o a_o fallacy_n and_o it_o give_v countenance_n to_o a_o useless_a faith_n for_o he_o that_o believe_v on_o this_o manner_n have_v as_o it_o be_v swallow_v a_o creed_n in_o the_o lump_n only_o whereas_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o a_o christian_n to_o know_v each_o particular_a article_n and_o the_o general_a nature_n &_o tendency_n of_o it_o otherwise_o his_o faith_n will_v not_o have_v a_o distinct_a influence_n upon_o his_o christian_a behaviour_n to_o which_o if_o it_o be_v not_o useful_a it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o believe_v in_o general_a as_o the_o scripture_n believe_v be_v with_o the_o blind_a and_o flexible_a faith_n of_o a_o romanist_n to_o believe_v at_o adventure_n he_o believe_v as_o his_o church_n believe_v but_o he_o know_v not_o what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o his_o church_n and_o therefore_o be_v not_o instruct_v by_o that_o faith_n to_o behave_v himself_o as_o a_o member_n of_o it_o the_o scripture_n be_v that_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o give_v we_o all_o the_o particular_a article_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o eternal_a life_n by_o this_o rule_n the_o primitive_a father_n govern_v themselves_o and_o this_o they_o commend_v to_o the_o church_n and_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n kriterion_n alexandrinus_n cl._n alex._n strom._n 2._o kanon_n ekklesiastikos_fw-mi he_o synodia_n etc._n etc._n &_o strom._n 7_o alethon_n kai_o pseudon_v kriterion_n do_v in_o term_n call_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n the_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n and_o the_o touchstone_n of_o true_a and_o false_a i_o will_v not_o multiply_v testimony_n enough_o of_o they_o be_v already_o collect_v etc._n collect_v v._o davenant_n de_fw-fr judice_fw-la &_o norman_n fidei_fw-la c._n 12._o p._n 53._o etc._n etc._n d._n till_n rule_n of_o faith_n part_n 4._o sect_n 2._o p._n 320._o etc._n etc._n i_o will_v rather_o pursue_v the_o argument_n before_o i_o in_o these_o three_o assertion_n first_o a_o protestant_n without_o the_o submission_n of_o his_o judgement_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n may_v be_v certain_o direct_v to_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n second_o he_o may_v without_o such_o submission_n sufficient_o understand_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o such_o place_n in_o those_o canonical_a book_n as_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o belief_n of_o a_o true_a christian_a three_o this_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v the_o principal_a mean_n of_o union_n in_o faith_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n first_o a_o protestant_n without_o the_o submission_n of_o his_o i._o assert_v i._o judgement_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n may_v be_v certain_o direct_v to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n it_o be_v common_o say_v by_o man_n of_o the_o roman_a persuasion_n but_o injudicious_o enough_o that_o we_o may_v as_o well_o receive_v our_o creed_n from_o they_o as_o we_o do_v our_o bible_n the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n may_v have_v say_v the_o like_a to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n but_o with_o the_o good_a text_n they_o convey_v down_o to_o they_o a_o very_a false_a gloss_n and_o misinterpret_v the_o prophecy_n as_o mean_v of_o a_o pompous_a temporal_a messiah_n but_o for_o the_o reform_a they_o have_v receive_v neither_o creed_n nor_o bible_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o first_o enumeration_n of_o those_o book_n they_o find_v in_o the_o apostolical_a canon_n and_o in_o those_o of_o the_o council_n of_o laodecea_n no_o western_a writing_n they_o have_v receive_v the_o scripture_n from_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o all_o age_n and_o place_n the_o copy_n of_o they_o have_v be_v as_o wide_o disperse_v as_o the_o christian_n themselves_o and_o they_o receive_v they_o not_o from_o the_o infallibility_n of_o any_o particular_a church_n but_o upon_o the_o validity_n of_o this_o sure_a principle_n that_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n so_o wide_o disperse_v can_v not_o possible_o conspire_v in_o the_o impose_v of_o false_a book_n upon_o they_o for_o particular_a church_n we_o may_v of_o all_o other_o suspect_v the_o roman_a in_o reference_n to_o the_o scripture_n for_o what_o sincerity_n of_o deal_n may_v we_o hope_v for_o from_o such_o a_o cabal_n of_o man_n as_o have_v forge_a decree_n of_o council_n and_o pope_n obtrude_v upon_o the_o world_n apocryphal_a book_n as_o book_n canonical_a purge_v out_o of_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o father_n such_o place_n as_o be_v contrary_a to_o their_o innovation_n depress_v the_o original_n under_o a_o imperfect_a latin_a copy_n and_o leave_v on_o purpose_n in_o that_o copy_n some_o place_n uncorrected_a for_o the_o serve_v of_o turn_n for_o example_n sake_n they_o have_v not_o either_o in_o the_o bible_n of_o sintus_fw-la or_o in_o that_o of_o clement_n both_o which_o though_o in_o war_n against_o each_o other_o be_v make_v their_o canon_n change_v the_o word_n she_o in_o the_o three_o of_o genesis_n 15._o genesis_n gen._n 3._o 15._o for_o that_o or_o he._n but_o contrary_a to_o the_o hebrew_n text_n to_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o seventy_o to_o the_o readins_n of_o the_o father_n they_o persist_v in_o render_v of_o it_o after_o this_o manner_n she_o shall_v break_v thy_o head_n they_o believe_v this_o read_n tend_v most_o to_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n who_o they_o be_v too_o much_o incline_v to_o exalt_v in_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o mother_n above_o her_o son_n the_o english_a translation_n of_o douai_n have_v follow_v this_o plain_a
rule_n whereby_o our_o church_n be_v reform_v and_o to_o which_o we_o appeal_v there_o be_v but_o three_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v understand_v by_o christian_n either_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n or_o the_o rule_n of_o life_n or_o the_o external_a order_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n and_o administration_n of_o religious_a office_n 1._o as_o for_o the_o rule_n of_o life_n all_o those_o duty_n which_o we_o owe_v to_o god_n and_o man_n they_o be_v so_o plain_o contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o no_o honest_a man_n can_v mistake_v they_o i_o suppose_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n herself_o will_v not_o pretend_v that_o there_o be_v any_o need_n of_o a_o infallible_a interpreter_n to_o teach_v man_n what_o be_v mean_v by_o love_v god_n with_o all_o our_o heart_n and_o our_o neighbour_n as_o ourselves_o 2._o as_o for_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n those_o which_o be_v fundamental_a to_o the_o christian_n religion_n and_o which_o every_o christian_a ought_v to_o believe_v be_v so_o plain_a in_o scripture_n that_o every_o honest_a and_o unprejudiced_a man_n may_v understand_v they_o but_o however_o as_o i_o observe_v before_o we_o govern_v ourselves_o in_o these_o thing_n by_o the_o receive_a doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n of_o the_o first_o and_o pure_a age_n and_o if_o this_o be_v not_o a_o safe_a rule_n we_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o nothing_o and_o what_o the_o catholic_a faith_n be_v we_o learn_v from_o those_o short_a summary_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v universal_o own_v by_o all_o catholic_a church_n for_o what_o we_o now_o call_v the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v very_o ancient_o receive_v in_o all_o church_n with_o some_o little_a variety_n indeed_o of_o word_n and_o phrase_n but_o without_o any_o difference_n of_o sense_n and_o the_o catholic_a faith_n be_v not_o only_o preserve_v in_o such_o short_a summary_n and_o creed_n which_o be_v as_o liable_a to_o be_v pervert_v by_o heretic_n as_o the_o scripture_n themselves_o but_o be_v more_o large_o explain_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o though_o this_o will_v not_o enable_v we_o to_o understand_v every_o phrase_n and_o expression_n of_o scripture_n but_o we_o must_v use_v other_o mean_n to_o do_v that_o as_o skill_n in_o the_o original_a language_n a_o knowledge_n of_o ancient_a custom_n and_o ancient_a dispute_n to_o which_o the_o apostle_n frequent_o aflude_v a_o consideration_n of_o the_o scope_n and_o design_n of_o the_o place_n etc._n etc._n yet_o the_o catholic_a faith_n receive_v and_o own_v by_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v so_o far_o a_o rule_n as_o it_o direct_v we_o to_o expound_v scripture_n to_o a_o true_a catholic_a sense_n as_o st._n paul_n command_v the_o roman_n that_o those_o who_o prophesy_v shall_v prophesy_v according_a to_o the_o proportion_n of_o faith_n rom._n 12._o 6._o kat_n '_o analogian_n pisteos_fw-la according_a to_o the_o analogy_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v that_o in_o the_o interpret_n the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n they_o shall_v expound_v they_o to_o a_o christian_n sense_n according_a to_o those_o doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_n faith_n which_o he_o have_v teach_v they_o and_o this_o be_v a_o safe_a rule_n for_o expound_v the_o old_a testament_n which_o contain_v the_o type_n and_o figure_n and_o prophecy_n of_o the_o gospel-state_n and_o thus_o in_o expound_v the_o new_a testament_n now_o it_o be_v commit_v to_o write_v we_o must_v prohpesie_v according_a to_o the_o analogy_n of_o faith_n or_o as_o he_o command_v timothy_n in_o his_o preach_v hold_v fast_o the_o form_n of_o sound_a word_n which_o thou_o have_v hear_v from_o i_o 2._o tim._n 1._o 13._o it_o seem_v the_o apostle_n have_v give_v he_o a_o form_n of_o sound_a word_n according_a to_o which_o he_o be_v to_o direct_v his_o preach_a whither_o this_o refer_v to_o a_o short_a summary_n of_o faith_n such_o as_o our_o creed_n be_v i_o can_v say_v though_o it_o be_v not_o improbable_a it_o may_v but_o it_o be_v plain_a we_o have_v a_o form_n of_o sound_a word_n deliver_v to_o we_o by_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o contain_v the_o true_a catholic_n faith_n and_o therefore_o aught_o to_o be_v so_o far_o a_o rule_n to_o we_o in_o expound_v scripture_n as_o never_o to_o contradict_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o it_o for_o that_o be_v to_o contradict_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o when_o one_o great_a article_n of_o this_o faith_n concern_v the_o eternal_a godhead_n of_o christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v corrupt_v by_o arius_n a_o presbyter_n of_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n it_o give_v a_o occasion_n for_o a_o full_a declaration_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n about_o it_o and_o though_o the_o effect_n of_o that_o controversy_n be_v very_o fatal_a to_o the_o church_n yet_o it_o be_v very_o happy_a that_o it_o break_v out_o in_o such_o a_o age_n when_o it_o can_v be_v determine_v with_o great_a certainty_n and_o great_a authority_n than_o it_o can_v have_v be_v in_o any_o succeed_a age_n of_o the_o church_n by_o man_n who_o be_v venerable_a for_o their_o age_n for_o their_o wisdom_n for_o their_o piety_n for_o their_o undaunted_a confession_n under_o heathen_a and_o persecuring_a emperor_n who_o know_v what_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v before_o this_o controversy_n break_v out_o and_o before_o external_n prosperity_n have_v through_o ease_n and_o wantonness_n corrupt_v the_o faith_n as_o well_o as_o the_o manner_n of_o christian_n 3._o as_o for_o matter_n of_o external_n order_n discipline_n and_o government_n the_o universal_a practice_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v the_o best_a and_o safe_a comment_n on_o these_o general_a rule_n and_o direction_n we_o have_v lay_v down_o in_o scripture_n there_o be_v no_o doubt_n at_o all_o but_o the_o apostle_n do_v appoint_v governor_n and_o rule_n of_o order_n and_o discipline_n in_o the_o church_n plant_v by_o they_o what_o these_o be_v the_o christian_n of_o those_o day_n see_v with_o their_o eye_n â—_o in_o the_o daily_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o the_o apostle_n in_o those_o epistle_n which_o they_o write_v to_o their_o several_a church_n do_v not_o give_v they_o so_o punctual_a and_o particular_a a_o account_n of_o those_o matter_n which_o they_o so_o well_o know_v before_o but_o as_o occasion_n serve_v make_v only_o some_o accidental_a mention_n of_o these_o thing_n and_o that_o in_o such_o general_a term_n as_o be_v well_o enough_o understand_v by_o they_o who_o know_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o age_n but_o it_o may_v be_v can_v mere_o by_o the_o force_n of_o the_o word_n which_o may_v be_v capable_a of_o several_a sense_n be_v so_o certain_o and_o demonstrative_o determine_v to_o any_o one_o sense_n by_o we_o who_o do_v not_o see_v what_o be_v do_v in_o those_o day_n as_o to_o avoid_v all_o possible_a cavil_n of_o contentious_a man_n this_o have_v occasion_v those_o dispute_n concern_v infant_n baptism_n the_o several_a order_n and_o degree_n of_o church_n governor_n the_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n of_o religious_a worship_n and_o the_o like_a those_o who_o live_v in_o those_o day_n and_o see_v what_o the_o apostle_n do_v in_o these_o matter_n can_v not_o doubt_v of_o these_o thing_n think_v it_o be_v not_o in_o express_a word_n say_v that_o infant_n shall_v be_v baptize_v with_o their_o parent_n or_o that_o bishop_n be_v a_o superior_a order_n to_o presbyter_n and_o presbyter_n to_o deacon_n or_o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n to_o institute_v and_o appoint_v some_o significant_a rite_n and_o ceremony_n for_o the_o more_o decent_a and_o orderly_a administration_n of_o religious_a office_n but_o because_o there_o be_v not_o a_o precise_a and_o punctual_a account_n give_v of_o these_o matter_n in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o then_o when_o these_o thing_n be_v obvious_a to_o their_o very_a sense_n some_o perverse_a and_o unreasonable_a disputer_n who_o obstinate_o reject_v all_o other_o evidence_n will_v judge_v of_o these_o thing_n just_a as_o they_o please_v themselves_o and_o alter_v their_o opinion_n and_o fancy_n as_o often_o as_o they_o please_v but_o now_o if_o there_o be_v any_o certain_a way_n to_o know_v what_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v in_o these_o case_n this_o be_v the_o best_a comment_n we_o can_v possible_o have_v on_o such_o text_n as_o be_v not_o sufficient_o plain_a and_o express_v without_o it_o now_o i_o think_v any_o reasonable_a man_n must_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o best_a way_n to_o understand_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v from_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o succeed_a age_n especial_o while_o the_o memory_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v fresh_a and_o the_o church_n
tertulliâ—â—_n argue_v against_o heretic_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr praescriplionibus_fw-la â—â—t_n when_o they_o reason_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n they_o never_o direct_v we_o to_o any_o infallible_a judge_n but_o use_v such_o argument_n as_o they_o think_v proper_a to_o convince_v gainsayers_a nay_o this_o be_v the_o way_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o all_o the_o ancient_a council_n the_o bishop_n of_o the_o church_n meet_v together_o for_o common_a counsel_n and_o advice_n and_o in_o matter_n of_o discipline_n and_o government_n which_o be_v subject_a to_o their_o authority_n they_o consider_v what_o be_v '_o most_o for_o the_o public_a benefit_n of_o the_o church_n and_o determine_v they_o by_o their_o authority_n not_o as_o infallible_a judge_n but_o as_o supreme_a governor_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o dispute_v of_o faith_n they_o reason_n from_o scripture_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n not_o from_o their_o own_o authority_n and_o what_o upon_o a_o serious_a debate_n and_o inquiry_n they_o find_v to_o be_v most_o agreeable_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o former_a age_n that_o they_o determine_v and_o decree_v to_o be_v receive_v in_o all_o church_n as_o the_o catholic_a faith_n that_o this_o be_v so_o be_v evident_a from_o all_o the_o history_n of_o the_o most_o ancient_a and_o celebrate_v council_n which_o any_o man_n may_v consult_v who_o please_v now_o i_o will_v ask_v some_o few_o question_n about_o this_o matter_n 1._o whither-these_a council_n take_v a_o sure_a and_o safe_a way_n to_o find_v out_o truth_n if_o they_o do_v not_o what_o reason_n have_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o they_o determine_v right_a if_o they_o do_v than_o we_o may_v use_v the_o same_o way_n which_o they_o do_v for_o that_o which_o be_v a_o good_a way_n in_o one_o age_n be_v so_o in_o another_o and_o then_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o a_o infallible_a judge_n to_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n because_o we_o have_v other_o certain_a way_n of_o do_v this_o the_o same_o which_o all_o the_o ancient_a council_n observe_v 2._o i_o will_v know_v whither_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o every_o christian_n to_o receive_v the_o decree_n and_o determination_n of_o these_o council_n upon_o the_o same_o reason_n and_o authority_n which_o move_v the_o father_n assemble_v in_o council_n to_o make_v these_o decree_n whither_o for_o instance_n we_o must_v not_o believe_v the_o eternal_a godhead_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o his_o father_n for_o the_o same_o reason_n for_o which_o the_o nicene_n father_n believe_v this_o and_o require_v all_o christian_n to_o believe_v it_o if_o we_o must_v than_o scripture_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n not_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o general_a council_n or_o any_o infallible_a judge_n be_v the_o reason_n of_o our_o faith_n for_o the_o nicene_n father_n who_o be_v the_o first_o that_o meet_v in_o a_o general_n council_n can_v not_o believe_v this_o upon_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o other_o general_n council_n much_o less_o upon_o their_o own_o authority_n unless_o we_o will_v say_v that_o they_o first_o decree_v this_o than_o believe_v it_o because_o they_o themselves_o decree_v it_o if_o scripture_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n antecedent_o to_o the_o determination_n of_o a_o general_n council_n or_o any_o other_o pretend_v infallible_a judge_n be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a foundation_n for_o our_o faith_n than_o the_o whole_a christian_n world_n before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a which_o be_v the_o first_o general_a council_n have_v no_o sufficient_a foundation_n for_o their_o faith_n for_o there_o be_v no_o particular_a bishop_n or_o church_n in_o those_o day_n which_o pretend_v to_o be_v the_o infallible_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n we_o protestant_n have_v the_o same_o way_n to_o understand_v the_o scripture_n have_v the_o same_o reason_n and_o foundation_n of_o our_o faith_n which_o the_o nicene_n father_n themselves_o have_v or_o which_o any_o christan_n can_v have_v before_o there_o be_v any_o general_a council_n and_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o think_v this_o enough_o we_o can_v help_v that_o we_o be_v abundant_o satisfy_v with_o it_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o general_a council_n in_o those_o day_n be_v deserve_o sacred_a and_o venerable_a not_o as_o a_o infallible_a judge_n which_o they_o never_o pretend_v to_o but_o as_o the_o most_o certain_a mean_n they_o can_v possible_o have_v to_o understand_v what_o be_v and_o in_o all_o age_n have_v be_v the_o receive_a doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n they_o meet_v together_o not_o to_o make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n which_o no_o council_n in_o the_o world_n ever_o have_v any_o authority_n to_o do_v but_o to_o declare_v what_o be_v the_o true_o ancient_a and._n apostolic_a faith_n and_o to_o put_v it_o into_o such_o word_n as_o may_v plain_o express_v the_o catholic_a sense_n and_o meet_v with_o the_o distemper_n of_o that_o age._n for_o this_o end_n grave_a and_o reverend_a bishop_n assemble_v from_o all_o part_n of_o the_o christian_n world_n not_o mere_o to_o give_v their_o private_a opinion_n of_o thing_n but_o to_o declare_v what_o be_v the_o receive_a doctrine_n oâ—_n those_o church_n over_o which_o they_o preside_v and_o i_o know_v no_o better_a argument_n of_o a_o apostolic_a tradition_n than_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o church_n as_o remote_a from_o each_o other_o as_o east_n and_o west_n which_o be_v plant_v by_o several_a apostle_n and_o differ_v very_o much_o from_o each_o other_o in_o some_o external_n rite_n and_o usage_n but_o yet_o all_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o this_o be_v the_o true_a authority_n of_o those_o ancient_a council_n that_o they_o be_v most_o likely_a to_o understand_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n this_o be_v the_o protestant_a resolution_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o nicene_n father_n themselves_o have_v no_o other_o way_n nor_o pretend_v to_o any_o other_o nay_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n herself_o as_o much_o as_o she_o talk_v of_o infallibility_n make_v very_o little_a use_n of_o it_o she_o have_v never_o give_v we_o a_o infallible_a comment_n on_o scripture_n but_o suffer_v her_o doctor_n to_o write_v as_o fallible_a comment_n and_o in_o many_o thing_n as_o contrary_a to_o each_o other_o as_o any_o protestant_a divine_n do_v and_o i_o can_v imagine_v what_o good_a infallibility_n do_v if_o a_o infallible_a church_n have_v no_o better_a mean_n of_o understand_a scripture_n than_o the_o comment_n of_o fallible_a man_n that_o be_v no_o better_a mean_n then_o every_o fallible_a church_n have_v for_o no_o man_n can_v understand_v the_o scripture_n ever_o the_o better_a for_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a unless_o this_o infallible_a church_n improve_v this_o glorious_a talon_n of_o infallibility_n in_o expound_v scripture_n which_o she_o have_v not_o do_v to_o this_o day_n and_o i_o believe_v never_o will_v indeed_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o infallibility_n as_o it_o be_v pretend_v to_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v of_o no_o use_n either_o in_o the_o refolution_n of_o faith_n or_o in_o confute_v heretic_n who_o deny_v this_o infallibility_n and_o then_o i_o can_v imagine_v what_o it_o be_v good_a for_o but_o to_o multiply_v dispute_n instead_o of_o end_v they_o as_o for_o the_o resolution_n of_o faith_n suppose_v i_o ask_v a_o papist_n why_o he_o believe_v such_o article_n as_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n or_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a to_o be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n if_o he_o answer_v as_o he_o must_v do_v because_o he_o be_v teach_v so_o by_o the_o church_n which_o be_v infallible_a my_o next_o question_n be_v how_o he_o know_v the_o church_n to_o be_v infallible_a if_o he_o say_v he_o learn_v this_o from_o scripture_n i_o ask_v he_o how_o he_o come_v to_o understand_v the_o scripture_n and_o how_o he_o know_v that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o if_o he_o know_v this_o by_o the_o infallible_a interpretation_n of_o the_o church_n than_o he_o run_v round_o in_o a_o circle_n and_o know_v the_o scripture_n by_o the_o church_n and_o the_o church_n by_o the_o scripture_n as_o i_o observe_v before_o if_o he_o can_v find_v out_o the_o church_n infallibility_n by_o the_o scripture_n without_o the_o help_n of_o a_o infallible_a judge_n than_o it_o seem_v the_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v without_o the_o infallible_a interpretation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o if_o man_n can_v find_v out_o infallibility_n in_o scripture_n without_o the_o church_n i_o be_o confident_a they_o may_v find_v out_o any_o thing_n else_o in_o scripture_n as_o well_o without_o the_o church_n infallibility_n for_o there_o iâ—_n no_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n so_o hard_o to_o be_v
glorious_a with_o arrogant_a title_n and_o borrow_a name_n search_v into_o the_o pedigree_n of_o rome_n religion_n we_o do_v not_o find_v christ_n or_o st._n peter_n or_o any_o of_o his_o apostle_n to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o but_o pride_n interest_n and_o design_n old_a vice_n indeed_o but_o new_a father_n of_o a_o christian_a church_n which_o bring_v in_o a_o late_a and_o new_a generation_n of_o opinion_n and_o addition_n to_o christ_n religion_n clothe_v they_o with_o the_o venerable_a name_n of_o primitive_a and_o apostolical_a where_o be_v the_o romish_a religion_n before_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n conclude_v only_o about_o the_o year_n 1563._o of_o a_o latter_a date_n then_o when_o luther_n first_o begin_v which_o legitimate_a all_o their_o innovation_n the_o issue_n of_o scholastic_a wrangling_n pretend_a dream_n and_o vision_n force_v and_o unnatural_a sense_n of_o scripture_n ambition_n and_o profit_n the_o fxchequer_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v make_v son_n of_o the_o church_n and_o fundamental_o of_o the_o christian_a faith_n many_o of_o their_o own_o writer_n confess_v that_o for_o 1400_o or_o â—_o 500_o year_n the_o pope_n be_v not_o believe_v to_o be_v infallible_a till_o of_o late_a some_o of_o their_o flame_a zealot_n have_v vest_v he_o with_o infallibility_n whereby_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v sick_a unto_o death_n and_o no_o cure_n be_v to_o be_v apply_v because_o she_o be_v so_o certain_a and_o sure_a that_o she_o be_v well_o their_o lewd_a doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o make_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n till_o the_o council_n of_o laâ—eran_n under_o innocent_a the_o three_o above_o 1200_o year_n after_o christ_n and_o many_o of_o their_o own_o writer_n be_v still_o dissatisfy_v about_o it_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n be_v obtain_v by_o pope_n boniface_n the_o three_o not_o till_o about_o 600_o year_n after_o christ_n fear_v a_o powerful_a rival_n the_o constantinopolitan_a bishop_n who_o affect_v the_o same_o and_o therefore_o by_o the_o pope_n themselves_o be_v declaim_v against_o as_o proud_a and_o antichristian_a but_o now_o by_o hypocrisy_n and_o base_a compliance_n with_o the_o wicked_a phocas_n who_o be_v guilty_a of_o treason_n and_o murder_n against_o the_o emperor_n mauritius_n rome_n gain_v the_o delicious_a point_n and_o have_v make_v it_o a_o fundamental_a article_n of_o her_o new_a religion_n though_o the_o pope_n come_v not_o up_o to_o their_o swagger_a temper_n and_o power_n of_o hector_a christian_a prince_n some_o hundred_o of_o year_n afterwards_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n which_o some_o derive_v from_o the_o platonic_a fancy_n of_o origen_n the_o montanism_n of_o tertullian_n pretend_a vision_n and_o pagan_a story_n rhetorical_a flourish_v and_o doubtful_a expression_n of_o the_o late_a father_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o positive_o affirm_v till_o about_o the_o year_n 1140._o and_o not_o make_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n till_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n then_o indeed_o a_o good_a estate_n become_v a_o sure_a way_n to_o heaven_n then_o a_o good_a life_n and_o conversation_n the_o use_n of_o indulgence_n be_v the_o moral_a to_o the_o fable_n of_o purgatory_n and_o begin_v to_o grow_v much_o what_o about_o the_o same_o time_n though_o it_o come_v not_o to_o the_o height_n and_o perfection_n till_o pope_n leo_n the_o ten_o time_n when_o luther_n so_o stout_o oppose_v they_o than_o heaven_n be_v set_v to_o sale_n and_o the_o best_a chapman_n be_v the_o great_a saint_n though_o they_o boast_v of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a for_o the_o antiquity_n of_o their_o image_n worship_n and_o if_o it_o will_v do_v thern_a any_o good_a so_o they_o may_v of_o simon_n magus_n who_o be_v of_o a_o elder_a date_n and_o a_o very_a fit_a patron_n of_o 13_o act_n 11._o 13_o such_o a_o opinion_n yet_o the_o council_n of_o frankfurt_n condemn_v it_o and_o the_o pure_a time_n do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o allow_v the_o make_n of_o image_n and_o it_o be_v not_o the_o catholic_n doctrine_n in_o france_n for_o almost_o 900_o year_n after_o christ_n nor_o in_o germany_n till_o after_o the_o 12_o câ—â—tury_n then_o indeed_o such_o a_o doctrine_n may_v be_v very_o proper_a when_o true_a religion_n be_v turn_v into_o pageantry_n and_o a_o form_n of_o godliness_n the_o number_n of_o the_o seven_o sacrament_n be_v now_o a_o article_n of_o the_o romish_a faith_n yet_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n end_v in_o the_o year_n 1439_o be_v the_o first_o council_n and_o peter_n lombard_n the_o first_o man_n that_o precise_o fix_v that_o number_n that_o the_o laity_n ought_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n only_o in_o one_o kind_n be_v never_o make_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n till_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n conclude_v in_o the_o year_n 1418_o then_o indeed_o that_o council_n with_o the_o great_a insolence_n and_o a_o direct_a invasion_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o christ_n take_v the_o cup_n from_o the_o laymens_n mouth_n notwithstanding_o as_o it_o be_v then_o acknowledge_v the_o institution_n of_o christ_n to_o the_o contrary_a and_o they_o may_v as_o well_o christen_v the_o laic_n child_n only_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n leave_v out_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n by_o the_o way_n of_o concomitancy_n it_o be_v as_o lawful_a to_o baptise_v as_o communicate_v by_o the_o half_n for_o what_o can_v such_o a_o pretend_a power_n do_v the_o prohibit_v of_o priest_n to_o marry_n be_v not_o in_o perfection_n as_o it_o be_v now_o till_o pope_n gregory_n the_o sevenths_n time_n let_v they_o tell_v we_o where_o it_o be_v say_v by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n or_o any_o of_o the_o true_o ancient_a writer_n of_o the_o christian_n church_n that_o penance_n be_v a_o sacrament_n or_o that_o auricular_a confession_n be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n or_o that_o prayer_n ought_v to_o be_v make_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n or_o that_o good_a work_n be_v strict_o meritorious_a or_o where_o can_v they_o find_v the_o many_o impiety_n and_o absurdity_n of_o their_o mass_n in_o those_o early_a time_n of_o antiquity_n and_o since_o they_o be_v fond_a of_o ask_v we_o this_o question_n we_o may_v ask_v they_o many_o more_o about_o the_o many_o foppery_n and_o innovation_n in_o their_o faith_n and_o devotion_n and_o many_o they_o be_v and_o large_a be_v the_o inventory_n almost_o as_o many_o as_o be_v the_o christian_a truth_n in_o direct_a opposition_n to_o they_o or_o prevarication_n from_o they_o but_o they_o seem_v to_o confess_v the_o newness_n of_o their_o religion_n when_o they_o arrogant_o set_v up_o a_o power_n in_o their_o church_n to_o frame_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o many_o thing_n only_a opinion_n and_o notion_n at_o first_o have_v grow_v up_o by_o degree_n to_o fundamental_a truth_n and_o have_v once_o slip_v into_o error_n they_o be_v bind_v to_o maintain_v it_o for_o the_o reputation_n and_o authority_n of_o holy_a church_n and_o who_o know_v how_o many_o of_o this_o nature_n be_v upon_o the_o romish_a forge_n ready_a to_o be_v put_v into_o their_o creed_n and_o where_o must_v we_o end_v not_o till_o it_o be_v believe_v that_o consecrate_a feather_n and_o holy_a water_n can_v convey_v divine_a grace_n to_o we_o and_o drive_v away_o wicked_a spirit_n and_o the_o weathercock_n of_o our_o church_n be_v think_v pâ—illars_n of_o it_o will_v the_o champion_n of_o rome_n speak_v out_o they_o will_v tell_v we_o as_o their_o eckius_fw-la do_v the_o duke_n of_o bavaria_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o luther_n may_v be_v overthrow_v by_o the_o father_n though_o not_o by_o the_o scripture_n it_o be_v a_o plain_a confession_n that_o we_o have_v the_o true_a antiquity_n on_o our_o side_n and_o in_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v not_o so_o but_o we_o add_v that_o we_o have_v the_o father_n also_o on_o our_o side_n for_o otherwise_o what_o mean_v their_o expurgat_fw-la orian_n indices_fw-la of_o the_o father_n and_o other_o ancient_a writter_n but_o that_o they_o very_o well_o know_v that_o these_o be_v old_a enemy_n to_o pope_n pins_n new_a creed_n and_o the_o truth_n in_o they_o confound_v their_o error_n such_o a_o account_n as_o this_o about_o the_o original_a and_o progress_n of_o their_o new_a addition_n to_o the_o old_a faith_n be_v convenient_a to_o be_v give_v not_o because_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n do_v necessary_o require_v it_o for_o it_o have_v be_v sufficient_a only_o to_o have_v prove_v that_o these_o romish_a addition_n to_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o no_o where_o to_o be_v find_v in_o any_o of_o the_o divine_a write_n the_o only_a infallible_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o they_o have_v no_o power_n of_o mint_v new_a article_n fundamental_a to_o salvation_n but_o because_o the_o disciple_n of_o rome_n so_o frequent_o ask_v we_o the_o question_n and_o
so_o far_o from_o have_v any_o true_a authority_n that_o sergeant_a testimony_n and_o forge_a write_n have_v be_v their_o great_a supporter_n beside_o the_o plain_a drist_n of_o they_o which_o be_v not_o to_o make_v all_o man_n better_o but_o to_o make_v same_o rich_a and_o the_o manifest_a danger_n man_n be_v in_o by_o many_o of_o they_o to_o be_v draw_v away_o from_o god_n to_o put_v their_o trust_n and_o confidence_n in_o creature_n as_o may_v be_v show_v if_o this_o paper_n will_v contain_v it_o in_o their_o doctrine_n of_o papal_a supremacy_n purgatory_n invocation_n of_o saint_n image_n worship_n and_o diverse_a other_o conceren_v which_o we_o say_v as_o saint_n cyprian_n do_v to_o pompeius_n about_o another_o maâ—ter_n if_o it_o be_v command_v in_o the_o gospel_n or_o in_o the_o epistle_n of_o the_o apostle_n or_o in_o their_o act_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v baptize_v who_o return_n from_o any_o heresy_n but_o only_o be_v receive_v by_o imposition_n of_o hanâ—s_n let_v this_o divine_a and_o holy_a tradition_n be_v observe_v the_o same_o say_v we_o if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n in_o the_o gosple_n in_o the_o epistle_n in_o the_o act_n concern_v invocation_n of_o saint_n concern_v the_o pray_a soul_n out_o of_o purgatory_n etc._n etc._n let_v that_o divine_a that_o holy_a tradition_n be_v observe_v but_o if_o it_o be_v not_o there_o what_o obstinacy_n be_v this_o as_o it_o follow_v a_o little_a after_o in_o that_o epist_n l._n 24._o what_o presumption_n to_o prefer_v human_a tradition_n before_o the_o divine_a disposition_n or_o ordinance_n a_o great_a deal_n more_o there_o be_v in_o that_o place_n and_o in_o other_o of_o that_o holy_a martyr_n to_o bring_v all_o to_o the_o source_n the_o root_n the_o original_n of_o the_o divine_a tradition_n for_o then_o human_a error_n cease_v which_o original_a tradition_n he_o affirm_v to_o be_v what_o be_v deliver_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o deliver_v to_o we_o the_o whole_a will_n of_o god_n concern_v we_o we_o look_v after_o no_o other_o tradition_n but_o what_o explain_v and_o confirm_v and_o be_v consonant_a to_o this_o for_o we_o believe_v that_o what_o be_v deliver_v to_o we_o by_o the_o scripture_n &_o what_o be_v deliver_v by_o true_a tradition_n be_v but_o two_o several_a wave_n of_o bring_v we_o acquaint_v with_o the_o same_o christian_a truth_n not_o with_o different_a part_n of_o that_o truth_n and_o so_o i_o have_v do_v with_o the_o first_o thing_n the_o sum_n of_o which_o be_v this_o we_o do_v not_o receive_v any_o tradition_n or_o doctrine_n to_o supply_v the_o defect_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o some_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n which_o doctrine_n they_o of_o rome_n pretend_v to_o have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o author_n with_o the_o scripture_n viz._n god_n and_o therefore_o to_o be_v receive_v with_o the_o same_o pious_a affection_n and_o reverence_n but_o can_v tell_v we_o where_o we_o may_v find_v they_o how_o we_o shall_v discern_v true_a from_o false_a nor_o give_v we_o any_o assurance_n of_o their_o truth_n but_o we_o must_v take_v they_o pure_o upon_o their_o word_n now_o how_o little_a reason_n we_o have_v to_o trust_v to_o that_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o second_o thing_n i_o have_v to_o add_v which_o be_v this_o 11._o that_o we_o dare_v not_o receive_v any_o thing_n whatsoever_o mere_o upon_o the_o credit_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n no_o not_o that_o divine_a that_o holy_a tradition_n before_o speak_v of_o viz._n the_o scripture_n which_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v only_o upon_o their_o testimony_n both_o because_o they_o be_v but_o a_o part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o not_o the_o sole_a keeper_n of_o divine_a truth_n and_o they_o be_v a_o corrupt_a part_n who_o have_v not_o approve_v themselves_o faithful_a in_o the_o keep_n what_o be_v commit_v to_o they_o let_v our_o people_n diligent_o mark_v this_o that_o tradition_n never_o be_v nor_o be_v now_o only_o in_o the_o keep_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o these_o thing_n be_v wide_o different_a the_o tradition_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n or_o of_o the_o great_a and_o best_a part_n of_o it_o and_o the_o tradition_n of_o one_o part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o least_o part_n of_o it_o and_o the_o worst_a part_n also_o and_o most_o deprave_a what_o be_v warrant_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n i_o have_v show_v before_o we_o reverent_o receive_v but_o we_o can_v take_v that_o for_o current_a tradition_n which_o be_v warrant_v only_o by_o a_o small_a part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o we_o give_v very_o little_a credit_n to_o what_o be_v warrant_v only_o by_o that_o part_n of_o it_o which_o be_v roman_a because_o 1._o first_o this_o church_n have_v not_o preserve_v so_o careful_o as_o other_o church_n have_v do_v the_o first_o and_o orginal_a tradition_n which_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n but_o suffer_v they_o to_o be_v shameful_o corrupt_v every_o one_o know_v that_o there_o be_v a_o latin_a vulgar_a edition_n of_o the_o bible_n which_o they_o of_o that_o church_n prefer_v before_o the_o original_a none_o of_o which_o they_o preserve_v heretofore_o from_o manifest_a depravation_n nor_o have_v be_v able_a since_o they_o be_v tell_v of_o the_o fault_n to_o purge_v away_o so_o as_o to_o canonize_v any_o edition_n without_o permit_v great_a number_n in_o their_o new_a and_o most_o approve_a bibles_n isidore_n clarius_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o his_o edition_n complain_v that_o he_o find_v these_o holy_a write_n deface_v with_o innumerable_a error_n eight_o thousand_o of_o which_o that_o he_o think_v most_o material_a he_o say_v he_o amend_v and_o yet_o leave_v he_o know_v not_o how_o many_o lesser_a one_o untouched_a after_o which_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v vouch_v this_o vulgar_a latin_a edition_n for_o the_o only_a authentic_a pope_n sixtus_n the_o five_o publish_v out_o of_o the_o several_a copy_n that_o be_v abroad_o one_o which_o he_o straight_o charge_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o the_o only_a true_a vulgar_a from_o which_o none_o shall_v dare_v to_o vary_v in_o a_o tittle_n and_o yet_o two_o year_n be_v scarce_o pass_v before_o clement_n the_o eight_o find_v many_o defect_n and_o corruption_n still_o remain_v in_o that_o edition_n and_o therefore_o publish_v another_o with_o the_o very_a same_o charge_n that_o none_o else_o shall_v be_v receive_v which_o evident_o show_v they_o have_v suffer_v the_o holy_a book_n to_o be_v so_o foul_o abuse_v that_o they_o know_v not_o how_o to_o amend_v the_o error_n that_o be_v creep_v into_o they_o nor_o can_v tell_v which_o be_v the_o true_a bible_n for_o these_o two_o bibles_n thus_o equal_o authorize_v as_o the_o only_a authentic_a one_o abound_v not_o only_o with_o manifest_a diversity_n but_o with_o contradiction_n or_o contrariety_n one_o to_o the_o other_o whereby_o all_o romanist_n be_v reduce_v to_o this_o miserable_a necessity_n either_o to_o make_v use_n of_o no_o bible_n at_o all_o or_o to_o fall_v under_o the_o curse_n of_o sixtus_n if_o he_o make_v use_v of_o that_o of_o clement_n or_o the_o curse_n of_o clement_n if_o he_o use_v the_o bible_n of_o sixtus_n for_o they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o enjoin_v with_o the_o exclusion_n of_o all_o other_o edition_n and_o with_o the_o penalty_n of_o a_o curse_n upon_o they_o who_o disobey_v the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o and_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o obey_v both_o this_o may_v be_v sufficient_a to_o demonstrate_v how_o unfaithful_a that_o church_n have_v be_v in_o the_o weighty_a concern_v whereby_o all_o the_o member_n of_o be_v plunge_v beyond_o all_o power_n of_o redemption_n into_o a_o dismal_a necessity_n either_o of_o lay_v a_o side_n the_o scripture_n or_o of_o offend_v against_o the_o sacred_a decree_n as_o they_o account_v they_o of_o one_o or_o other_o of_o the_o head_n of_o their_o church_n which_o some_o take_v to_o be_v infallible_a and_o be_v accurse_v of_o they_o 2_o but_o for_o every_o one_o be_v full_a satisfaction_n it_o may_v be_v fit_a far_o to_o represent_v how_o negligent_a they_o have_v be_v in_o preserve_v other_o tradition_n which_o be_v certain_o once_o in_o the_o church_n but_o now_o utter_o lose_v there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o the_o apostle_n teach_v the_o first_o christian_n the_o meaning_n of_o those_o hard_a place_n which_o we_o find_v in_o their_o and_o other_o holy_a write_n but_o who_o can_v tell_v we_o where_o to_o find_v certain_o so_o much_o as_o one_o of_o they_o and_o therefore_o where_o be_v the_o fidelity_n of_o this_o church_n which_o boast_v so_o much_o to_o be_v the_o keeper_n of_o sacred_a tradition_n for_o nothing_o be_v more_o desirable_a than_o these_o apostolical_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n nothing_o can_v be_v more_o useful_a and_o yet_o we_o have_v no_o hope_n to_o meet_v with_o they_o
either_o there_o or_o indeed_o any_o where_o else_o which_o be_v no_o reproach_n to_o other_o church_n who_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o more_o than_o be_v write_v but_o reflâ—cts_n much_o upon_o they_o and_o discredit_v they_o who_o challenge_v the_o power_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n entire_o and_o will_v pass_v not_o only_o for_o the_o sole_a keeper_n and_o witness_n of_o divine_a truth_n but_o for_o careful_a preserver_n of_o it_o for_o of_o what_o shall_v they_o have_v be_v more_o careful_a then_o of_o these_o useful_a thing_n whereof_o they_o can_v tell_v we_o nothing_o when_o of_o unprofitable_a ceremony_n they_o have_v most_o devout_o keep_v if_o we_o can_v believe_v they_o a_o very_a great_a number_n 3._o they_o tell_v we_o indeed_o of_o some_o doctrinal_a tradition_n also_o which_o they_o have_v religious_o preserve_v but_o mark_v i_o beseech_v you_o with_o what_o sincerity_n for_o to_o justify_v these_o they_o have_v forge_v great_a number_n of_o write_n and_o book_n under_o the_o name_n of_o such_o author_n aâ—_n it_o be_v evident_a have_v no_o hand_n in_o they_o which_o be_v another_o reason_n why_o we_o can_v give_v credit_n to_o their_o report_n if_o we_o have_v no_o other_o authority_n there_o be_v very_o few_o person_n now_o that_o be_v ignorant_a how_o many_o decretal_a epistle_n of_o the_o ancient_a bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v devise_v to_o establish_v the_o papal_a empire_n and_o how_o shameful_o a_o donation_n of_o constantine_n have_v be_v pretend_v wherein_o he_o give_v away_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o all_o its_o right_n to_o the_o pope_n which_o put_v i_o in_o mind_n as_o a_o notorious_a proof_n of_o this_o of_o the_o forgery_n that_o be_v in_o the_o breviary_n itself_o where_o we_o read_v of_o constantine_n leprosy_n and_o the_o cure_n of_o it_o by_o sylvester_n baptise_v he_o which_o be_v egregious_a fable_n and_o of_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o second_o roman_a synod_n under_o that_o pope_n sylvester_n wherein_o the_o breviary_n affirm_v photinus_n be_v condemn_v when_o all_o the_o world_n know_v that_o photinus_n his_o heresy_n do_v not_o spring_v up_o till_o diverse_a year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o sylvester_n and_o there_o be_v so_o many_o other_o argument_n which_o prove_v the_o decree_n of_o that_o synod_n to_o be_v a_o vile_a forgery_n that_o we_o may_v see_v by_o the_o way_n what_o reason_n they_o have_v to_o keep_v their_o liturgy_n in_o a_o unknown_a language_n lest_o the_o people_n perceive_v what_o untruth_n they_o be_v teach_v instead_o of_o god_n word_n shall_v abhor_v that_o divine_a service_n as_o just_o they_o may_v which_o be_v stuff_v with_o so_o many_o fable_n it_o will_v be_v endless_a to_o show_v how_o many_o passage_n they_o have_v foist_v into_o ancient_a writer_n to_o countenance_v their_o tradition_n particular_o about_o the_o papal_a supremacy_n by_o which_o so_o great_a a_o man_n as_o thomas_n aquinas_n be_v deceive_v who_o frequent_o quote_v authority_n which_o be_v mere_a forgery_n though_o not_o invent_v by_o he_o i_o very_o think_v but_o impose_v upon_o he_o by_o the_o fraud_n which_o have_v be_v long_o practise_v in_o that_o church_n for_o we_o find_v that_o the_o canon_n of_o so_o famous_a and_o universal_o know_v council_n as_o that_o of_o the_o first_o at_o nice_a have_v be_v false_o allege_v even_o by_o pope_n themselves_o boniface_n for_o instance_n and_o zosimus_n allege_v a_o counterfeit_a nicene_n canon_n to_o the_o african_a bishop_n in_o the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n who_o to_o convince_v the_o false_a deal_n of_o these_o pope_n seek_v out_o with_o great_a labour_n and_o diligence_n the_o ancient_a and_o authentic_a copy_n of_o the_o nicene_n canon_n and_o have_v obtain_v they_o both_o from_o alexandria_n and_o from_o constantinople_n they_o find_v they_o for_o number_n and_o for_o sense_n to_o be_v the_o very_a same_o which_o themselves_o already_o have_v but_o not_o one_o word_n in_o they_o of_o what_o the_o pope_n pretend_a the_o same_o i_o may_v say_v of_o pope_n innocent_a and_o other_o who_o i_o purposely_o omit_v because_o i_o study_v brevity_n 4._o and_o have_v this_o far_a to_o add_v that_o as_o they_o have_v pretend_v tradition_n where_o there_o be_v none_o so_o where_o there_o be_v they_o have_v leave_v that_o tradition_n and_o therefore_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o expect_v that_o we_o shall_v be_v govern_v by_o they_o in_o this_o matter_n who_o take_v the_o liberty_n to_o neglect_v as_o they_o please_v better_a tradition_n than_o they_o will_v impose_v upon_o we_o none_o be_v to_o be_v charge_v with_o this_o if_o it_o be_v a_o guilt_n more_o than_o themselves_o for_o instance_n the_o three_o immersion_n i_o e._n dip_v the_o person_n three_o time_n in_o baptism_n be_v certain_o a_o ancient_a practice_n and_o say_v by_o many_o author_n to_o be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o to_o be_v ordain_v in_o signification_n of_o the_o bless_a trinity_n into_o who_o name_n they_o be_v baptize_v and_o yet_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n now_o in_o use_n in_o their_o church_n no_o more_o then_o in_o we_o who_o justify_v ourselves_o as_o i_o show_v above_o by_o a_o true_a opinion_n that_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n be_v not_o unalterable_a which_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o they_o to_o do_v unless_o they_o will_v cease_v to_o press_v the_o necessity_n of_o other_o tradition_n upon_o we_o which_o never_o be_v so_o general_o receive_v as_o this_o which_o be_v now_o abolish_v to_o which_o may_v be_v add_v the_o custom_n of_o give_v the_o eucharist_n to_o infant_n which_o prevail_v for_o several_a age_n and_o be_v call_v by_o st._n austin_n a_o apostolical_a tradition_n the_o custom_n of_o administer_a baptism_n only_o at_o easter_n and_o whitsuntide_n with_o a_o great_a heap_n more_o which_o will_v be_v too_o long_o to_o enumerate_v nor_o it_o be_v necessary_a i_o shall_v trouble_v the_o reader_n with_o they_o these_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v the_o partiality_n of_o that_o church_n in_o this_o matter_n and_o that_o we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o be_v tie_v to_o that_o mere_o upon_o their_o authority_n which_o they_o will_v not_o observe_v though_o have_v a_o far_o great_a nay_o all_o discreet_a person_n may_v easy_o see_v what_o a_o wide_a difference_n there_o be_v between_o they_o who_o have_v abrogate_a such_o tradition_n as_o have_v long_o go_v even_o in_o their_o church_n under_o the_o name_n of_o apostolical_a and_o we_o who_o therefore_o do_v not_o follow_v pretend_v tradition_n now_o because_o we_o believe_v they_o not_o to_o be_v apostolical_a but_o mere_o roman_n he_o be_v strange_o blind_a who_o do_v not_o see_v how_o much_o more_o sincere_a this_o church_n be_v then_o that_o in_o this_o regard_n 5._o beside_o this_o we_o can_v demonstrate_v that_o as_o in_o these_o thing_n they_o have_v forsake_v tradition_n so_o in_o other_o case_n they_o have_v pervert_v and_o abuse_v they_o turn_v they_o into_o quite_o another_o thing_n as_o appear_v to_o all_o that_o understand_v any_o thing_n of_o ancient_a learning_n in_o the_o business_n of_o purgatory_n which_o none_o of_o the_o most_o ancient_a writer_n so_o much_o as_o dream_v to_o be_v such_o a_o place_n as_o they_o have_v now_o devise_v but_o only_o assert_v a_o purgatory-fire_n through_o which_o all_o both_o good_a and_o bad_a even_o the_o bless_a virgin_n herself_o must_v pass_v at_o the_o great_a and_o dreadful_a day_n of_o judgement_n this_o be_v the_o old_a tradition_n as_o we_o may_v call_v it_o which_o be_v among_o christian_n which_o they_o have_v change_v into_o such_o a_o tradition_n as_o be_v among_o the_o pagan_n 6._o but_o it_o be_v time_n to_o have_v do_v with_o this_o else_o i_o shall_v have_v insist_v upon_o this_o a_o while_n which_o i_o touch_v before_o and_o be_v of_o great_a moment_n that_o the_o tradition_n which_o now_o run_v in_o that_o church_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o certain_a tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o universal_a church_n particular_o in_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n in_o which_o no_o more_o book_n have_v be_v number_v by_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o all_o age_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n then_o be_v in_o the_o vi_o article_n of_o religion_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n till_o the_o late_a council_n of_o trent_n take_v the_o boldness_n to_o thrust_v the_o apoeryphal_a book_n into_o the_o holy_a canon_n as_o nothing_o inferior_a to_o the_o acknowledge_v divine_a write_n this_o have_v be_v so_o evident_o demonstrate_v by_o a_o late_a reverend_a prelate_n of_o our_o church_n in_o his_o scholastical_a history_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o scripture_n out_o of_o undoubted_a record_n that_o no_o fair_a answer_n can_v be_v make_v to_o it_o but_o i_o must_v leave_v a_o little_a room_n for_o other_o thing_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v note_v iii_o and_o the_o next_o be_v a_o consequence_n
will_v inquire_v into_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o such_o thing_n as_o appertain_v to_o divine_a worship_n we_o must_v apply_v ourselves_o to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v in_o matter_n of_o that_o nature_n to_o determine_v of_o right_n and_o wrong_n lawful_a and_o unlawful_a according_a to_o the_o direction_n command_n and_o prohibition_n of_o it_o if_o we_o will_v be_v satisfy_v about_o their_o expedience_n we_o must_v consider_v the_o nature_n end_n and_o use_v of_o what_o we_o inquire_v about_o this_o therefore_o be_v a_o proper_a method_n for_o the_o resolution_n of_o the_o forego_n question_n but_o because_o the_o apostle_n in_o his_o discourse_n upon_o this_o subject_a 1._o corinthian_n 14._o do_v argue_v from_o the_o end_n and_o use_n of_o the_o several_a office_n belong_v to_o divine_a worship_n and_o because_o the_o like_a order_n may_v give_v some_o light_n and_o force_v to_o what_o follow_v i_o shall_v first_o of_o all_o i._o treat_v of_o the_o end_n for_o which_o divine_a worship_n and_o the_o several_a office_n of_o it_o be_v institute_v ii_o consider_v whither_o those_o end_n may_v be_v attain_v when_o the_o worship_n be_v perform_v in_o a_o tongue_n not_o understand_v iii_o whither_o the_o worship_n so_o perform_v as_o to_o leave_v those_o end_n unattainable_a will_v be_v accept_v by_o god_n iv_o i_o shall_v consider_v the_o apostle_n discourse_n upon_o this_o argument_n and_o whither_o it_o can_v be_v reasonable_o conclude_v from_o thence_o that_o divine_a worship_n so_o administer_v as_o not_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o people_n be_v unlawful_a i._o in_o the_o first_o of_o these_o the_o master_n of_o controversy_n in_o the_o romish_a church_n do_v proceed_v with_o great_a tenderness_n and_o no_o little_a obscurity_n for_o will_v we_o know_v what_o the_o worship_n be_v they_o will_v have_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n they_o answer_n it_o be_v the_o public_a only_o they_o defend_v for_o as_o for_o private_a say_v one_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o 3._o p._n sancta_fw-la not_z in_o epist_n p._n molinaei_n c._n 17._o n._n 6._o t._n g._n first_o reply_n to_o dr._n stelingfleet_n sect_n 3._o every_o one_o to_o offer_v his_o lesser_a prayer_n to_o god_n in_o what_o tongue_n soever_o he_o please_v and_o say_v another_o all_o catholic_n be_v â—aught_v to_o say_v their_o private_a prayer_n in_o their_o mother_n tongue_n as_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a to_o assign_v such_o a_o vast_a difference_n betwixt_o they_o when_o the_o disposition_n reason_n and_o end_n require_v and_o intend_v be_v the_o same_o that_o what_o be_v lawful_a expedient_a and_o necessary_a in_o the_o one_o be_v unlawful_a inexpedient_a and_o unnecessary_a in_o the_o other_o or_o as_o if_o the_o say_n private_a prayer_n in_o latin_a be_v never_o hear_v of_o practiseâ—_n or_o encourage_v in_o their_o church_n again_o will_v we_o understand_v to_o what_o purpose_v the_o divine_a office_n do_v serve_v and_o whither_o the_o edification_n instruction_n and_o consolation_n of_o the_o people_n be_v not_o some_o of_o those_o ends._n bellarmin_n answer_v quart_n de_fw-fr verbo_fw-la l._n 2._o c_o 16._o sect_n obj_fw-la quart_n 1._o that_o the_o principal_a end_n of_o divine_a office_n be_v not_o the_o instruction_n or_o consolation_n of_o the_o people_n but_o a_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n from_o the_o church_n as_o if_o there_o be_v no_o regard_n to_o be_v have_v to_o the_o special_a end_n of_o those_o office_n such_o as_o the_o instruction_n and_o consolation_n of_o the_o people_n or_o as_o if_o god_n can_v be_v honour_v by_o that_o worship_n where_o those_o end_n be_v not_o regard_v 2._o the_o rhemist_n add_v that_o prayer_n be_v not_o make_v to_o teach_v make_v learned_a or_o increase_v knowledge_n 63._o annot._fw-la 1._o cor_fw-la 14._o p._n 63._o though_o by_o occasion_n they_o sometime_o instruct_v but_o their_o especial_a use_n be_v to_o offer_v our_o heart_n desire_n and_o want_v to_o god_n etc._n etc._n as_o if_o there_o be_v no_o office_n in_o god_n worship_n appoint_v for_o instruction_n and_o increase_v of_o knowledge_n and_o which_o be_v perform_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n among_o they_o as_o well_o as_o prayer_n or_o as_o if_o their_o adversary_n do_v either_o deny_v it_o to_o be_v the_o special_a use_n of_o prayer_n to_o offer_v our_o heart_n etc._n etc._n to_o god_n or_o do_v affirm_v that_o the_o special_a use_n of_o it_o be_v to_o teach_v make_v learned_a and_o increase_v knowledge_n as_o they_o with_o other_o 1._o censur_n proposit_v erasmi_n prop._n 5._o poncet_n this_o cord_n de_fw-fr l'_fw-mi auvis_n ch_n 1._o do_v false_o suggest_v and_o will_v fain_o have_v believe_v but_o to_o set_v this_o in_o a_o better_a light_n and_o that_o we_o may_v understand_v what_o be_v the_o end_n and_o use_v for_o which_o divine_a worship_n be_v appoint_v and_o after_o what_o manner_n they_o be_v to_o be_v respect_v it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v 1._o that_o divine_a worship_n in_o its_o first_o notion_n respect_v god_n as_o its_o object_n and_o so_o the_o end_n of_o it_o in_o general_a be_v the_o give_v honour_n to_o he_o by_o suitable_a thought_n word_n and_o action_n 2._o that_o he_o have_v appoint_v several_a way_n and_o office_n by_o which_o he_o will_v be_v so_o honour_v and_o in_o which_o as_o the_o honour_n do_v terminate_v in_o he_o so_o there_o redound_v from_o thence_o benefit_n to_o the_o church_n 3._o that_o the_o benefit_n redound_v to_o the_o church_n according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o those_o office_n and_o the_o special_a end_n they_o be_v design_v unto_o as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v for_o our_o instruction_n and_o comfort_n etc._n etc._n the_o lord_n supper_n for_o the_o increase_n of_o faith_n in_o god_n and_o love_n to_o he_o through_o jesus_n christ_n the_o praise_v of_o god_n be_v to_o raise_v our_o affection_n and_o to_o make_v we_o more_o sensible_a of_o his_o goodness_n and_o to_o quicken_v we_o in_o our_o duty_n the_o special_a use_n of_o prayer_n that_o i_o may_v use_v the_o word_n forecited_a annot._n rhem._n annot._n be_v to_o offer_v up_o our_o heart_n want_n and_o desire_v to_o god_n and_o that_o by_o converse_v with_o he_o 8._o part._n 4._o c._n 2._o sect_n 7._o 8._o we_o may_v be_v the_o more_o ardent_o excite_v to_o the_o love_n and_o adoration_n of_o he_o as_o the_o trent_n catechism_n do_v express_v it_o 4._o that_o those_o office_n be_v to_o be_v perform_v so_o as_o may_v effectual_o answer_v those_o end_n and_o as_o we_o may_v receive_v the_o benefit_n they_o be_v appoint_v for_o from_o whence_o it_o follow_v 5._o that_o if_o the_o office_n of_o divine_a worship_n be_v to_o be_v perform_v by_o word_n those_o word_n and_o that_o tongue_n in_o which_o they_o be_v administer_v must_v be_v such_o as_o will_v not_o obstruct_v but_o promote_v and_o in_o their_o nature_n be_v qualify_v to_o attain_v those_o ends._n and_o if_o those_o end_n can_v be_v attain_v without_o the_o tongue_n in_o which_o the_o service_n be_v perform_v be_v understand_v it_o make_v that_o mean_n as_o necessary_a in_o its_o kind_n as_o the_o end_n and_o it_o be_v as_o necessary_a that_o the_o tongue_n use_v for_o those_o end_n in_o divine_a worship_n be_v understand_v as_o that_o those_o end_n shall_v be_v respect_v or_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o tongue_n use_v at_o all_o for_o it_o be_v not_o god_n but_o man_n that_o be_v immediate_o respect_v in_o the_o word_n since_o there_o be_v no_o more_o need_n of_o word_n to_o god_n then_o of_o word_n that_o be_v vulgar_o understand_v and_o so_o it_o be_v not_o for_o he_o but_o man_n that_o this_o tongue_n or_o that_o or_o indeed_o that_o any_o tongue_n at_o all_o be_v use_v and_o if_o it_o be_v requisite_a that_o there_o be_v a_o a_o tongue_n and_o word_n use_v in_o public_a worship_n and_o which_o all_o person_n present_a be_v suppose_v to_o join_v in_o and_o receive_v benefit_n by_o than_o it_o be_v as_o necessary_a for_o the_o same_o reason_n to_o use_v word_n significant_a and_o understand_v as_o to_o 19_o de_fw-fr doct._n christ_n l._n 4._o c._n 19_o use_v any_o word_n at_o all_o for_o say_v s._n austin_n what_o do_v the_o soundness_n of_o speech_n profit_n if_o not_o follow_v with_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o â—earer_n see_v there_o be_v no_o reason_n at_o all_o for_o our_o speak_n if_o what_o we_o speak_v be_v not_o understand_v by_o they_o for_o who_o that_o they_o may_v understand_v we_o speak_v at_o all_o from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v we_o may_v be_v able_a to_o vindicate_v such_o argument_n of_o the_o protestant_n divine_a service_n in_o a_o know_a and_o vulgar_a tongue_n as_o be_v take_v from_o the_o end_v of_o worship_n against_o the_o reply_n make_v to_o they_o by_o their_o adversary_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n as_o 1._o the_o protestant_n argue_v in_o general_n that_o
the_o end_n of_o divine_a office_n be_v for_o the_o edification_n instruction_n and_o consolation_n of_o the_o people_n but_o these_o end_n can_v be_v attain_v in_o a_o tongue_n not_o understand_v by_o they_o to_o this_o it_o be_v reply_v that_o the_o proposition_n be_v false_a because_o the_o chief_a end_n of_o divine_a office_n 4._o bellarm._n de_fw-fr verbo_fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 16_o seb._n object_n 4._o be_v not_o the_o instruction_n or_o consolation_n of_o the_o people_n but_o a_o worship_n or_o honour_n due_a to_o god._n a_o answer_n that_o become_v not_o so_o great_a a_o man._n for_o 1_o he_o argue_v as_o if_o those_o end_n be_v oppose_v which_o be_v not_o only_o consistent_a as_o principal_a and_o subordinate_a but_o also_o inseparable_a in_o the_o case_n such_o be_v the_o honour_n of_o god_n and_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n 2_o the_o answer_n be_v not_o to_o the_o purpose_n unless_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v that_o either_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o people_n iâ—_n no_o end_n of_o the_o divine_a office_n or_o that_o the_o worship_n be_v complete_a though_o that_o end_n be_v not_o respect_v or_o attain_v in_o they_o but_o if_o it_o be_v a_o end_n and_o the_o service_n defective_a without_o that_o end_n be_v pursue_v then_o it_o be_v not_o that_o this_o be_v a_o subordinate_a end_n and_o the_o other_o a_o principal_a that_o will_v destroy_v the_o force_n of_o the_o argument_n and_o justify_v the_o use_n of_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n when_o person_n be_v not_o edify_v by_o it_o 2._o the_o protestant_n argue_v in_o particular_a that_o there_o can_v no_o profit_n proceed_v to_o the_o church_n from_o prayer_n not_o understand_v to_o this_o it_o be_v answer_v that_o it_o be_v false_a because_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o make_v to_o 11_o bellarm._n ibid._n sect._n object_n 2._o ledesma_n c._n 13._o n._n 11_o the_o people_n but_o to_o god_n for_o the_o people_n and_o so_o there_o be_v no_o need_n that_o the_o people_n understand_v and_o it_o be_v sufficient_a if_o god_n understand_v but_o 1_o if_o this_o argument_n hold_v it_o will_v prove_v that_o which_o they_o do_v decline_v and_o be_v a_o reason_n as_o well_o for_o private_a as_o public_a prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n for_o private_a prayer_n be_v also_o make_v to_o god_n and_o by_o this_o way_n of_o reason_v it_o will_v follow_v that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o god_n understand_v it_o though_o it_o be_v not_o understand_v by_o he_o that_o use_v it_o 2_o grant_v we_o to_o they_o what_o be_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v that_o prayer_n be_v not_o make_v to_o the_o people_n but_o to_o god_n for_o the_o people_n yet_o grant_v they_o must_v and_o do_v to_o we_o that_o it_o be_v the_o offer_v up_o our_o heart_n want_n and_o desire_v to_o god_n and_o be_v to_o excite_v we_o to_o the_o suprâ—_n ut_fw-la suprâ—_n love_n and_o adoration_n of_o he_o but_o if_o we_o can_v offer_v up_o our_o heart_n want_n and_o desire_v to_o god_n nor_o to_o be_v excite_v to_o the_o love_n and_o adoration_n of_o he_o by_o what_o we_o do_v not_o understand_v than_o it_o be_v as_o necessary_a for_o we_o to_o understaud_v as_o it_o be_v to_o have_v those_o qualification_n when_o we_o pray_v for_o both_o be_v suppose_v for_o that_o we_o pray_v respect_v god_n but_o that_o we_o speak_v in_o public_a prayer_n respect_v the_o church_n and_o though_o the_o principal_a end_n as_o they_o call_v it_o be_v regard_v and_o it_o be_v a_o honour_n and_o worship_n give_v to_o god_n yet_o if_o the_o less_o principal_a be_v neglect_v and_o the_o service_n be_v not_o order_v to_o the_o increase_n of_o faith_n love_n and_o devotion_n in_o those_o that_o offer_v it_o as_o it_o can_v be_v where_o the_o word_n and_o so_o the_o thing_n pray_v for_o in_o those_o word_n be_v not_o understand_v it_o make_v the_o honour_n say_v to_o be_v give_v to_o god_n next_o to_o none_o and_o it_o be_v much_o at_o one_o whither_o there_o be_v no_o end_n at_o all_o propound_v in_o worship_n or_o such_o a_o end_n as_o through_o a_o defect_n in_o it_o shall_v render_v the_o service_n no_o better_o in_o itself_o and_o no_o more_o acceptable_a to_o god_n then_o if_o there_o be_v none_o but_o of_o this_o more_o anon_o ii_o i_o shall_v consider_v whither_o these_o end_n for_o which_o divine_a service_n be_v appoint_v can_v be_v attain_v when_o it_o be_v perform_v in_o a_o tongue_n that_o be_v not_o understand_v the_o apostle_n say_v that_o the_o office_n of_o divine_a worship_n be_v intend_v and_o shall_v be_v order_v for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n 1_o cor._n 14._o 4_o 5._o that_o be_v say_v the_o rhemist_n explain_v that_o phrase_n 461._o pag._n 461._o for_o increase_v of_o faith_n true_a knowledge_n and_o a_o good_a life_n but_o when_o this_o come_v to_o be_v apply_v to_o the_o case_n of_o divine_a service_n administer_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n they_o set_v aside_o the_o increase_n of_o knowledge_n and_o instruction_n as_o if_o it_o be_v not_o concern_v in_o it_o so_o do_v bellarmâ—n_v who_o say_v though_o the_o mind_n of_o common_a people_n be_v not_o instruct_v by_o 2._o de_fw-fr verbo_fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 16._o sect._n objâ—_n 2._o service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n yet_o their_o affection_n be_v not_o without_o the_o benefit_n of_o it_o if_o this_o argument_n signify_v any_o thing_n it_o must_v be_v either_o because_o divine_a service_n be_v not_o aâ—means_v appoint_v for_o our_o instruction_n and_o then_o he_o must_v thwart_v not_o only_o the_o apostle_n who_o say_v it_o be_v for_o edification_n and_o consequent_o for_o instruction_n a_o branch_n of_o it_o but_o also_o their_o own_o church_n in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n which_o say_v that_o the_o mass_n do_v 8._o sess_n 22._o c._n 8._o contain_v great_a instruction_n for_o the_o faithful_a or_o else_o he_o must_v say_v that_o the_o mean_n of_o instruction_n may_v be_v render_v ineffectual_a at_o the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o church_n as_o it_o be_v grant_v it_o be_v by_o be_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n and_o yet_o neither_o the_o church_n be_v blame_v nor_o the_o institution_n of_o such_o mean_n for_o such_o a_o end_n be_v disparage_v nor_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n receive_v any_o damage_n by_o the_o want_n of_o that_o instruction_n and_o the_o mean_v appoint_v for_o it_o so_o that_o as_o far_o as_o instruction_n be_v a_o end_n and_o the_o divine_a service_n be_v a_o mean_n for_o that_o eend_fw-mi it_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o keep_v it_o in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n do_v defeat_v that_o end_n for_o he_o say_v that_o the_o mind_n of_o common_a people_n be_v not_o instruct_v by_o service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n and_o now_o what_o a_o usurpation_n be_v this_o upon_o god_n to_o withhold_v that_o mean_n that_o he_o have_v appoint_v or_o to_o defeat_v the_o mean_n of_o that_o end_n that_o he_o have_v appoint_v it_o for_o what_o a_o injury_n to_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n and_o how_o much_o accessary_a must_v that_o church_n be_v to_o the_o miscarriage_n and_o damnation_n of_o such_o as_o perish_v for_o want_v of_o that_o knowledge_n and_o instruction_n the_o service_n and_o office_n of_o the_o church_n do_v contain_v and_o they_o may_v receive_v from_o it_o but_o suppose_v that_o end_n be_v lose_v and_o the_o people_n mind_n be_v not_o instruct_v yet_o their_o affection_n be_v not_o without_o the_o benefit_n of_o it_o this_o be_v speak_v with_o a_o caution_n and_o reservation_n become_v one_o that_o see_v far_o into_o the_o consequence_n of_o what_o he_o say_v than_o he_o care_v to_o own_o he_o say_v at_o large_a their_o affection_n be_v not_o without_o the_o benefit_n of_o it_o but_o how_o the_o affection_n can_v be_v benefit_v without_o the_o mind_n be_v instruct_v or_o what_o the_o benefit_n be_v which_o the_o affection_n be_v not_o without_o he_o be_v spare_v to_o tell_v we_o but_o however_o the_o rhemist_n advance_v a_o little_a far_o for_o they_o with_o no_o little_a confidence_n do_v determine_v 462._o annotat._n in_o 1_o cor._n 14._o p._n 462._o it_o be_v plain_a that_o such_o as_o pray_v in_o latin_a though_o they_o understand_v not_o what_o they_o say_v do_v pray_v with_o as_o little_a tediousness_n with_o as_o great_a affection_n and_o devotion_n and_o oftentimes_o more_o than_o other_o that_o pray_v in_o a_o tongue_n they_o understand_v the_o cardinal_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o affection_n be_v not_o without_o benefit_n though_o the_o mind_n be_v not_o instruct_v but_o now_o it_o be_v to_o a_o demonstration_n plain_a in_o these_o mens_fw-la account_n that_o not_o only_o the_o benefit_n be_v as_o great_a as_o if_o people_n do_v understand_v but_o oftentimes_o great_a then_o if_o they_o do_v understand_v so_o that_o what_o more_o self_n evident_a than_o
his_o own_o tongue_n and_o the_o lord_n of_o all_o tongue_n do_v hear_v those_o that_o pray_v to_o he_o in_o all_o tongue_n etc._n etc._n st._n cyprian_n at_o the_o same_o time_n do_v say_v that_o the_o mind_n in_o prayer_n do_v think_v of_o nothing_o 22._o in_o orat_fw-la dom._n n._n 22._o else_o but_o what_o be_v pray_v for_o and_o therefore_o the_o priest_n before_o prayer_n do_v prepare_v the_o mind_n of_o the_o brethren_n by_o say_v lift_v up_o your_o heart_n that_o when_o the_o people_n do_v answer_v we_o lift_v they_o up_o unto_o the_o lord_n they_o may_v be_v admonish_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o think_v of_o nothing_o but_o the_o lord_n for_o not_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o voice_n but_o the_o mind_n must_v pray_v to_o the_o lord_n dionysius_n alexandrinus_n that_o live_v in_o the_o same_o age_n 8._o apud_fw-la euseb_n eccles_n hist_o l._n â—_o c._n 8._o in_o a_o letter_n to_o xystus_n bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v write_v of_o a_o person_n that_o have_v be_v baptize_v by_o heretic_n upon_o the_o hear_n the_o question_n and_o answer_n at_o the_o baptism_n of_o the_o orthodox_n question_v his_o own_o baptism_n but_o say_v he_o we_o will_v not_o rebaptize_v he_o because_o he_o have_v for_o a_o good_a while_n hold_v communion_n with_o we_o in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o have_v be_v present_a at_o our_o give_v of_o thanks_o and_o answer_v amen_o st._n basil_n who_o flourish_v about_o the_o year_n 370._o 27â—_n tom._n 2._o reg._n brev_n reg_fw-la 27â—_n put_v the_o question_n how_o the_o spirit_n pray_v and_o the_o mind_n be_v without_o fruit_n answer_n it_o be_v mean_v of_o those_o that_o pray_v in_o a_o tongue_n unknown_a to_o they_o that_o hear_v for_o when_o the_o prayer_n be_v unknown_a to_o they_o that_o be_v present_a the_o mind_n be_v without_o fruit_n to_o he_o that_o pray_v etc._n etc._n and_o as_o to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o public_a service_n he_o declare_v that_o the_o people_n 28_o tom_n 1._o in_o ps_n 28_o have_v the_o psalm_n prophet_n and_o evangelical_n command_v and_o when_o the_o tongue_n sing_v the_o mind_n do_v search_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v speak_v and_o he_o relate_v how_o the_o christian_n use_v to_o spend_v the_o night_n in_o prayer_n confession_n and_o psalm_n one_o beginning_n and_o the_o rest_n follow_v â—n_n tom._n 2._o epist_n 63._o cler._n neâ—caes_n tom._n 1._o â—exameri_fw-la hoâ—_n 4._o sub_fw-la â—n_n and_o that_o the_o noise_n of_o those_o that_o join_v in_o the_o prayer_n be_v like_o that_o of_o the_o wave_n break_v against_o the_o shoar_n with_o he_o we_o have_v s._n ambrâ—se_n agree_v that_o live_v much_o about_o the_o same_o time_n who_o faith_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o mind_n be_v ignorant_a where_o the_o veer_fw-la in_o 1_o cor._n 14._o â—_o nâ—â—_n siora_fw-la veer_fw-la tongue_n be_v not_o understand_v as_o some_o latin_n that_o be_v wont_a to_o sing_v in_o greek_a be_v delight_v with_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o word_n without_o understand_v what_o they_o say_v and_o again_o the_o unskilful_a hear_n what_o he_o do_v not_o understand_v know_v not_o the_o conclusion_n of_o locum_fw-la ibid_fw-la quis_fw-la supplet_fw-la locum_fw-la the_o prayer_n and_o do_v not_o answer_v amen_o that_o be_v it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o blessing_n may_v be_v confirm_v for_o by_o those_o be_v the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o prayer_n fulfil_v that_o do_v ansâ—â—â—_n amen_o etc._n etc._n and_o he_o do_v show_v what_o a_o honour_n be_v give_v to_o god_n what_o a_o reverence_n be_v derive_v upon_o prophetâ—â—â—_n ibid._n siam_fw-it 〈◊〉_d prophetâ—â—â—_n our_o religion_n and_o how_o far_o it_o excel_v the_o pagan_a that_o he_o that_o hear_v understand_v and_o that_o nothing_o be_v in_o the_o dark_a and_o he_o say_v this_o be_v a_o symphony_n when_o there_o 〈◊〉_d tom._n 3._o com._n l._n 7._o in_o lâ—c._n 1â—_n p._n 169._o par._n 1614_o in_o 2_o cor_fw-la c._n â—_o homil_n 1â—_n et_fw-fr 〈◊〉_d be_v in_o the_o church_n a_o concord_n of_o diverse_a age_n and_o virtue_n that_o the_o psalm_n be_v answer_v and_o amen_o say_v etc._n etc._n towards_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o same_o century_n live_v s._n chrysostome_n who_o say_v that_o the_o people_n be_v much_o concern_v in_o the_o prayer_n that_o they_o be_v common_a to_o they_o and_o the_o priest_n that_o in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o priest_n pray_v for_o the_o people_n so_o the_o people_n for_o the_o priest_n and_o that_o those_o word_n and_o with_o thy_o spirit_n signify_v no_o thing_n else_o and_o what_o wonder_n be_v it_o that_o in_o the_o prayer_n the_o people_n do_v talk_v with_o the_o priest_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o the_o apostle_n show_v that_o the_o people_n receive_v no_o little_a damage_n when_o 35._o in_o 1_o cor._n 14._o hom._n 35._o they_o can_v say_v amen_o to_o conclude_v bellarmin_n say_v that_o in_o the_o liturgy_n which_o bear_v this_o father_n name_n the_o part_n sing_v 1621._o l._n 2._o c._n 16._o sect._n idem_fw-la etiam_fw-la v._o chrysost_n tom._n 4._o par._n 1621._o by_o the_o priest_n deacon_n and_o people_n be_v most_o plain_o distinguish_v to_o he_o let_v we_o add_v s._n jerom_n his_o cotemporary_a who_o declare_v that_o at_o the_o funeral_n of_o paula_n in_o jerusaelem_n the_o multitude_n do_v attend_v and_o sing_v their_o psalm_n in_o hebrew_n greek_a latin_a and_o syriack_n according_a marcellam_fw-la tom._n 1._o epitap_v paulae_fw-la ad_fw-la euslochium_fw-la epist_n paulae_fw-la ad_fw-la marcellam_fw-la to_o the_o nation_n they_o be_v of_o and_o we_o be_v far_o tell_v that_o at_o bethlem_n there_o resort_v gaul_n britain_n armenian_n indian_n etc._n etc._n and_o there_o be_v almost_o as_o many_o choir_n of_o singer_n as_o of_o country_n of_o a_o different_a tongue_n but_o of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o religion_n and_o the_o same_o father_n tell_v we_o that_o at_o rome_n the_o galat._n tom._n 10._o prooem_n 2._o ad_fw-la galat._n people_n sound_v forth_o amen_n like_a to_o the_o noise_n of_o thunder_n next_o let_v we_o consult_v augustine_n of_o the_o same_o time_n who_o say_v that_o no_o body_n be_v edify_v by_o 9_o tom._n 3._o in_o genes_n l._n 12._o c._n 8._o lib._n de_fw-fr magi._n stro_fw-la c._n 1._o &_o 7._o de_fw-fr catechis_fw-la rud_z c._n 9_o what_o he_o do_v not_o understand_v and_o that_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o priest_n lift_v up_o his_o voice_n in_o the_o church_n when_o he_o pray_v be_v not_o that_o god_n but_o the_o people_n may_v hear_v and_o understand_v and_o join_v with_o he_o and_o that_o whereas_o the_o bishop_n and_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n be_v sometime_o guilty_a of_o use_v barbarous_a and_o absurd_a word_n they_o that_o shall_v correct_v it_o that_o the_o people_n may_v most_o plain_o understand_v and_o say_v amen_n and_o elsewhere_o as_o have_v be_v quote_v before_o exhort_v that_o they_o be_v not_o as_o parrot_n and_o pie_n that_o say_v they_o 18._o in_o psalm_n 18._o know_v not_o what_o thus_o far_o our_o authority_n do_v proceed_v with_o little_a interruption_n for_o bellarm_n do_v grant_v that_o not_o neque_fw-la c._n 16._o sect._n sed_fw-la neque_fw-la only_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n all_o the_o people_n be_v wont_a to_o answer_v in_o divine_a office_n but_o that_o the_o same_o be_v a_o long_a time_n after_o observe_v both_o in_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a church_n as_o be_v evident_a from_o s._n chrysostome_n s_o jerom_n etc._n etc._n now_o have_v derive_v the_o tittle_n thus_o far_o above_o 400_o year_n we_o need_v not_o be_v much_o solicitous_a for_o what_o be_v introduce_v afterward_o but_o yet_o for_o a_o far_a confirmation_n i_o shall_v add_v some_o testimony_n of_o a_o latter_a date_n such_o be_v that_o know_a edict_n of_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n who_o die_v anno_fw-la 565_o in_o which_o 128._o novel_a 123._o see_v this_o vindicate_v in_o bishop_n jew_n reply_n to_o harding_n answ_o p._n 128._o it_o be_v thus_o enact_v we_o command_v all_o bishop_n and_o priest_n to_o celebrate_v the_o holy_a oblation_n and_o the_o prayer_n in_o sacred_a baptism_n not_o in_o a_o low_a but_o such_o a_o voice_n as_o may_v be_v hear_v by_o the_o people_n that_o thereby_o their_o heart_n may_v be_v raise_v up_o with_o great_a devotion_n and_o honour_n be_v give_v to_o god_n for_o so_o the_o holy_a apostle_n teach_v in_o the_o first_o to_o the_o corinthian_n for_o if_o thou_o only_o bless_v with_o the_o spirit_n etc._n etc._n to_o this_o i_o shall_v add_v that_o of_o isidore_n hispalensis_n that_o live_v in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o five_o century_n who_o say_v 10._o de_fw-fr eccles_n off_o l._n 1._o c._n 10._o that_o it_o behove_v that_o when_o it_o be_v sing_v in_o the_o church_n that_o all_o do_v sing_v and_o when_o prayer_n be_v offer_v that_o all_o do_v pray_v and_o when_o there_o be_v read_v
practice_n except_v only_o the_o object_n of_o their_o worship_n give_v they_o real_a saint_n and_o holy_a angel_n instead_o of_o their_o feign_a and_o impure_a deity_n and_o that_o which_o make_v this_o the_o more_o probable_a be_v that_o their_o invasion_n and_o stay_n in_o italy_n and_o the_o rise_n and_o growth_n of_o daemon-worship_n there_o jump_o exact_o as_o to_o time_n and_o both_o bear_v date_n from_o the_o four_o and_o five_o centure_n iii_o that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o proof_n for_o it_o from_o scripture_n 1._o and_o here_o we_o be_v firstâ—â—_n take_v notice_n that_o perron_n bellar._n the_o sanct_a beat_v c._n 19_o salm._n in_o 1_o tim._n 2._o disp_n 7._o eckius_fw-la enchirid_n de_fw-fr vener_n sanct_a c._n 15._o cardin._n du_fw-fr perron_n it_o be_v â—reely_o confeâ—â—_n by_o some_o of_o their_o own_o learned_a divine_n that_o there_o be_v no_o express_a text_n either_o in_o the_o old_a or_o new_a testament_n for_o this_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n and_o be_v it_o not_o hard_a to_o make_v that_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o have_v no_o foundation_n to_o stand_v on_o in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o to_o make_v that_o a_o duty_n that_o have_v no_o law_n â—or_a sanction_n to_o bind_v we_o to_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o be_v not_o the_o scripture_n write_v to_o make_v man_n wise_a unto_o salvation_n and_o to_o instruct_v they_o thorough_o unâ—o_v all_o good_a work_n be_v they_o not_o write_v that_o 16._o 2_o tim._n 3._o 15._o 16._o we_o may_v believe_v &_o believe_v may_v have_v eternal_a life_n do_v not_o the_o apostle_n say_v they_o have_v make_v know_v to_o man_n the_o whole_a will_n of_o god_n and_o keep_v nothing_o hide_v from_o they_o do_v 30._o john_n 20._o 30._o they_o not_o abound_v in_o earnest_a exhortation_n to_o pray_v to_o pray_v always_o to_o pray_v without_o cease_v with_o all_o prayer_n have_v they_o not_o leave_v frequent_a direction_n for_o the_o right_a performance_n of_o it_o in_o a_o language_n that_o all_o that_o hear_v may_v understand_v with_o pure_a hand_n in_o faith_n without_o wrath_n and_o doubt_v and_o now_o can_v 14._o 1_o cor._n 14._o we_o imagine_v after_o all_o this_o that_o have_v invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v so_o good_a and_o profitable_a a_o duty_n or_o that_o it_o have_v be_v so_o great_a a_o crime_n so_o much_o as_o to_o doubt_v of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n be_v merit_v and_o ability_n to_o help_v that_o theâ—_n will_v have_v be_v 584._o catech._n rom._n 584._o whole_o silent_a as_o to_o this_o matter_n be_v not_o the_o apostle_n guide_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n of_o god_n must_v they_o not_o be_v suppose_v to_o have_v as_o hearty_a a_o concern_n and_o as_o burn_v a_o zeal_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o soul_n and_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n as_o the_o trent_n father_n have_v and_o now_o have_v this_o practice_n be_v so_o high_o instrumental_a to_o promote_v both_o these_o as_o that_o synod_n will_v have_v we_o believe_v be_v it_o to_o be_v imagine_v that_o every_o one_o of_o they_o will_v have_v quite_o forget_v it_o and_o neglect_v to_o have_v give_v it_o in_o charge_n with_o as_o much_o strictness_n as_o they_o have_v do_v to_o all_o bishop_n and_o pastor_n to_o instruct_v their_o flock_n in_o the_o piety_n and_o usefulness_n of_o it_o have_v not_o the_o apostle_n both_o by_o their_o precept_n and_o example_n enjoin_v christian_n to_o beg_v the_o prayer_n of_o one_o another_o whilst_o they_o be_v in_o the_o body_n have_v they_o not_o prescribe_v the_o sick_a man_n as_o the_o most_o sovereign_a receipt_n to_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o elder_n of_o the_o 14._o jaâ—_n 5._o 14._o church_n what_o reason_n then_o can_v be_v give_v that_o we_o have_v not_o any_o one_o example_n or_o precept_n to_o fly_v to_o the_o prayer_n of_o saint_n depart_v to_o their_o help_n and_o assistance_n as_o the_o more_o prevail_a and_o meritorious_a but_o only_o this_o that_o they_o be_v not_o in_o a_o capacity_n to_o hear_v our_o request_n or_o to_o know_v our_o condition_n nay_o have_v our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n intend_v this_o saint-invocation_n as_o a_o necessary_a christian_a duty_n it_o will_v have_v need_v a_o more_o express_a command_n and_o penalty_n to_o have_v enforce_v its_o obligation_n then_o most_o other_o duty_n of_o christianity_n since_o it_o be_v altogether_o a_o thing_n new_a to_o the_o jew_n and_o what_o have_v never_o be_v practise_v by_o they_o for_o though_o sometime_o in_o their_o prayer_n to_o god_n they_o beseech_v he_o to_o remember_v abraham_n isaac_n and_o â—_o luk_n 1._o 55._o 72._o 73._o deut._n 7._o â—_o jacob_n that_o be_v his_o own_o covenant_n and_o promise_n he_o have_v make_v with_o and_o to_o they_o yet_o they_o never_o use_v they_o as_o intercessor_n or_o say_v holy_a abraham_n or_o holy_a isaac_n pray_v for_o we_o but_o to_o blunt_v the_o edge_n of_o this_o argument_n that_o they_o themselves_o have_v put_v into_o our_o hand_n against_o it_o they_o tell_v we_o be_v not_o for_o any_o intrinsic_a evil_n in_o the_o thing_n but_o for_o some_o particular_a reason_n relate_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o new_a that_o it_o be_v not_o mention_v and_o enjoin_v in_o scripture_n but_o if_o the_o reason_n produce_v by_o they_o do_v hold_v with_o equal_a force_n against_o it_o promiscuous_o in_o all_o age_n as_o well_o as_o against_o it_o then_o certain_o the_o main_a reason_n why_o it_o be_v no_o where_n prescribe_v in_o scripture_n be_v that_o it_o may_v at_o no_o time_n be_v put_v in_o practice_n the_o reason_n they_o give_v be_v chief_o two_o for_o the_o old_a testament_n they_o say_v it_o be_v not_o there_o enjoin_v because_o the_o patriarch_n and_o saint_n depart_v during_o that_o dispensation_n be_v not_o admit_v into_o the_o beatific_a vision_n and_o so_o can_v not_o ordinary_o understand_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_n but_o if_o for_o aught_o we_o know_v abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob_n be_v still_o in_o the_o same_o limbo_n or_o place_n of_o rest_n they_o go_v to_o at_o first_o or_o if_o our_o saviour_n at_o his_o ascension_n into_o heaven_n do_v give_v they_o a_o happy_a deliverance_n and_o take_v they_o up_o with_o he_o into_o the_o immediate_a presence_n of_o god_n it_o be_v not_o certain_a that_o they_o understand_v the_o desire_n of_o the_o live_v any_o more_o than_o they_o do_v before_o then_o there_o be_v as_o much_o reason_n not_o to_o invocate_v they_o now_o as_o there_o be_v not_o to_o do_v it_o then_o many_o of_o the_o romanist_n will_v not_o have_v the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n come_v to_o know_v the_o desire_n of_o their_o live_a votary_n by_o the_o benefit_n of_o the_o beaufick_a vision_n which_o they_o enjoy_v but_o by_o particular_a revelation_n from_o god_n and_o if_o so_o than_o the_o old_a testament_n worthy_n be_v as_o capable_a of_o it_o and_o consequent_o there_o be_v as_o much_o reason_n to_o pray_v unto_o they_o before_o our_o saviour_n come_v when_o they_o be_v but_o in_o paradise_n as_o afterward_o when_o by_o his_o glorious_a victory_n and_o triumph_n over_o death_n they_o be_v exalt_v into_o heaven_n since_o god_n can_v have_v reveal_v the_o request_n of_o their_o supplicant_n alike_o to_o they_o in_o all_o place_n in_o one_o as_o well_o as_o another_o beside_o consider_v the_o great_a esteem_n and_o veneration_n the_o jew_n ever_o have_v for_o those_o great_a man_n the_o founder_n of_o their_o nation_n abraham_n isaac_n jacob_n moses_n joshua_n and_o other_o have_v there_o be_v no_o evil_n in_o the_o thing_n no_o reason_n can_v be_v give_v why_o it_o be_v not_o preach_v to_o the_o jew_n by_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n as_o the_o most_o likely_a argument_n to_o win_v they_o to_o embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n for_o the_o new_a testament_n they_o say_v it_o be_v not_o there_o enjoin_v because_o it_o will_v have_v be_v a_o great_a offence_n and_o scandal_n to_o the_o new_a convert_v gentile_n and_o have_v give_v they_o a_o occasion_n to_o think_v that_o they_o have_v only_o change_v their_o god_n but_o not_o their_o religion_n that_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v only_o a_o device_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o thrust_v out_o their_o old_a daemon_n and_o hero_n and_o to_o put_v in_o themselves_o that_o as_o those_o have_v hitherto_o be_v worship_v for_o the_o great_a service_n and_o benefaction_n they_o do_v in_o this_o present_a world_n so_o they_o for_o the_o future_a may_v have_v the_o some_o honour_n do_v they_o for_o the_o full_a discovery_n they_o have_v make_v and_o excellent_a direction_n they_o have_v give_v relate_v to_o a_o future_a and_o more_o happy_a state_n and_o be_v not_o this_o a_o good_a argument_n and_o do_v it_o not_o hold_v still_o against_o romish_a invocation_n be_v
the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n partake_v alike_o with_o he_o of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o consequent_o have_v a_o right_n to_o the_o same_o adoration_n yet_o forasmuch_o as_o god_n the_o father_n be_v the_o first_o person_n and_o the_o father_n who_o communicate_v that_o divine_a nature_n to_o they_o both_o forasmuch_o as_o 26._o john_n 2._o 29._o john_n 6._o 27._o john_n 5._o 26._o god_n the_o father_n have_v that_o essence_n in_o himself_o and_o what_o he_o be_v be_v from_o none_o but_o the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v it_o by_o communication_n from_o the_o father_n and_o what_o they_o be_v they_o be_v from_o he_o this_o title_n may_v bear_v particular_a and_o primary_n respect_v to_o he_o according_o 3._o eph._n 1._o 3._o we_o find_v the_o apostle_n in_o a_o particular_a manner_n direct_v their_o prayer_n to_o god_n the_o father_n blessed_n be_v the_o god_n and_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o have_v bless_v we_o 17._o ver._n 17._o i_o cease_v not_o to_o make_v mention_n of_o you_o in_o my_o prayer_n that_o the_o god_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o father_n of_o glory_n for_o this_o cause_n i_o bow_v my_o knee_n to_o the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n that_o he_o will_v grant_v you_o but_o 2._o the_o word_n father_n in_o this_o prayer_n be_v to_o be_v take_v essential_o and_o not_o personal_o and_o so_o exclude_v not_o the_o other_o two_o person_n of_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o undivided_a trinity_n but_o only_o those_o that_o be_v of_o a_o different_a nature_n from_o they_o now_o if_o the_o whole_a three_o person_n be_v one_o in_o essence_n then_o when_o ever_o we_o pray_v to_o and_o do_v honour_n to_o god_n the_o father_n we_o must_v at_o the_o same_o time_n worship_n 20._o john_n 10._o 20._o the_o other_o two_o though_o not_o so_o direct_o who_o be_v one_o with_o he_o thus_o our_o saviour_n speak_v i_o and_o the_o father_n be_v one_o yea_o the_o whole_a three_o person_n be_v so_o 7._o 1_o john_n 5._o 7._o as_o st._n john_n tell_v we_o express_o there_o be_v three_o that_o bear_v record_n in_o heaven_n the_o father_n the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o these_o three_o be_v one_o we_o read_v that_o it_o be_v the_o 23._o john_n 5._o 23._o will_n of_o god_n that_o all_o man_n shall_v honour_v the_o son_n as_o they_o do_v the_o father_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v honour_v the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o well_o as_o either_o because_o we_o be_v equal_o baptise_a 19_o matt._n 28._o 19_o into_o his_o name_n go_v you_o therefore_o and_o teach_v all_o nation_n baptise_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n now_o if_o the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v one_o in_o essence_n with_o the_o father_n and_o to_o be_v honour_v with_o the_o same_o honour_n then_o although_o in_o this_o title_n the_o father_n be_v only_o express_o name_v and_o invock_v the_o other_o two_o person_n can_v but_o be_v employ_v and_o comprehend_v in_o it_o 3._o we_o may_v consider_v that_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v in_o a_o great_a measure_n a_o stranger_n to_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o the_o apostle_n when_o our_o saviour_n give_v they_o this_o prayer_n not_o sufficient_o instruct_v in_o it_o our_o saviour_n may_v teach_v they_o to_o call_v upon_o god_n in_o suchh_n a_o expression_n which_o though_o for_o the_o present_a they_o may_v understand_v only_o of_o god_n the_o father_n yet_o afterward_o when_o they_o shall_v come_v more_o full_o to_o understand_v and_o believe_v the_o trinity_n may_v fair_o be_v extend_v to_o take_v in_o the_o other_o two_o person_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n 4._o since_o it_o be_v by_o virtue_n of_o our_o spiritual_a relation_n to_o god_n by_o christ_n through_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o in_o a_o more_o special_a and_o particular_a manner_n he_o be_v our_o father_n when_o ever_o we_o call_v upon_o god_n as_o a_o father_n and_o our_o father_n it_o imply_v that_o we_o address_v to_o he_o in_o the_o name_n and_o mediation_n of_o christ_n and_o by_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o apostle_n tell_v believer_n that_o they_o have_v receive_v the_o spirit_n of_o adoption_n whereby_o they_o cry_v abba_n father_n st._n chrysostom_n notion_n on_o the_o text_n be_v that_o the_o jew_n 15._o rom._n 8._o 15._o during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v under_o a_o servile_a dispensation_n do_v seldom_o or_o never_o presume_v to_o call_v upon_o god_n by_o that_o familiar_a appellation_n of_o a_o father_n but_o the_o holy_a ghost_n move_v believer_n after_o a_o miraculous_a and_o extraordinary_a way_n in_o the_o first_o day_n of_o christianity_n to_o invocke_n god_n by_o that_o name_n as_o our_o saviour_n have_v direct_v his_o disciple_n before_o may_v well_o be_v call_v the_o spirit_n of_o adoption_n as_o thereby_o declare_v they_o to_o be_v his_o adopt_a son_n another_o evident_a proof_n be_v those_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n 1_o tim._n 2._o 5._o there_o be_v one_o god_n and_o and_o one_o mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n the_o man_n christ_n jesus_n the_o natural_a importance_n of_o the_o word_n seem_v to_o be_v this_o that_o as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n only_o and_o no_o more_o to_o who_o we_o ought_v to_o pray_v so_o there_o be_v but_o one_o mediator_n only_o and_o no_o more_o by_o who_o we_o have_v access_n with_o boldness_n to_o the_o throne_n of_o grace_n one_o mediator_n emphatical_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o there_o be_v one_o god_n and_o you_o may_v as_o well_o make_v to_o yourselves_o more_o god_n as_o more_o mediator_n but_o to_o weaken_v the_o strength_n of_o this_o evidence_n the_o romanist_n distinguish_v betwixt_o a_o mediator_n of_o redemption_n and_o a_o mediator_n of_o intercession_n and_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o text_n be_v only_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o former_a which_o indeed_o be_v but_o one_o but_o not_o of_o the_o latter_a which_o may_v be_v more_o than_o one_o even_o as_o many_o as_o there_o be_v angel_n and_o saint_n in_o heaven_n but_o how_o little_a this_o distinction_n do_v serve_v their_o turn_n may_v appear_v by_o consider_v 1._o that_o there_o be_v a_o vast_a difference_n betwixt_o a_o intercessor_n and_o a_o mediator_n of_o intercession_n that_o saint_n in_o heaven_n out_o of_o that_o charity_n that_o all_o the_o member_n of_o christ_n have_v for_o one_o another_o do_v in_o general_n intercede_v for_o the_o good_a of_o that_o body_n of_o which_o they_o be_v a_o part_n be_v own_v and_o grant_v before_o but_o this_o make_v they_o not_o mediator_n of_o intercession_n to_o which_o office_n it_o belong_v to_o receive_v the_o prayer_n of_o other_o and_o to_o present_v they_o to_o god_n and_o in_o order_n hereunto_o they_o must_v hear_v the_o prayer_n of_o other_o and_o receive_v information_n concern_v their_o particular_a state_n and_o condition_n which_o they_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o 2._o that_o this_o text_n be_v especial_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o that_o part_n of_o christ_n mediatory_a office_n that_o consist_v in_o intercede_v for_o we_o the_o apostle_n seem_v to_o oppose_v these_o word_n to_o the_o heathen_a form_n of_o pray_v which_o be_v to_o many_o god_n by_o many_o doemon_n who_o be_v repute_v agent_n or_o mediator_n between_o their_o chief_a god_n and_o they_o now_o all_o that_o the_o heathen_n attribute_v to_o their_o doemon_n be_v intercession_n only_o and_o the_o apostle_n show_v that_o christ_n be_v make_v a_o mediator_n every_o way_n effectual_a for_o that_o end_n â—â—â—re_v can_v be_v no_o necessity_n of_o any_o mediator_n of_o intercession_n beside_o he_o so_o that_o the_o apostle_n here_o reply_n two_o thing_n to_o the_o heathen_n multiplicity_n of_o mediator_n 1._o that_o god_n have_v appoint_v but_o one_o the_o god-man_n christ_n jesus_n therefore_o he_o say_v ver_fw-la 7._o that_o he_o be_v ordain_v a_o teacher_n of_o the_o gentile_n in_o faith_n and_o verity_n for_o establish_v the_o christian_a faith_n and_o truth_n in_o this_o particular_a especial_o of_o one_o god_n and_o one_o mediator_n in_o contradiction_n to_o the_o plurality_n of_o god_n and_o mediator_n among_o the_o gentile_n answerable_a to_o this_o be_v those_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o another_o place_n though_o there_o be_v many_o that_o be_v call_v god_n as_o there_o be_v god_n many_o and_o lord_n many_o but_o to_o we_o there_o be_v but_o one_o 5._o 1_o cor._n 8._o 5._o god_n the_o father_n and_o one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n here_o there_o be_v a_o manifest_a and_o direct_a opposition_n betwixt_o the_o heathen_a way_n of_o pray_v and_o the_o christian_a the_o heathen_n have_v many_o god_n and_o many_o lord_n mediator_n the_o christian_n but_o one_o god_n and_o
draught_n which_o none_o sure_o will_v say_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o afterward_o he_o add_v by_o way_n of_o explication_n it_o be_v not_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o bread_n but_o the_o word_n which_o be_v speak_v over_o it_o which_o profiteâ—h_v he_o that_o worthy_o eat_v the_o lord_n and_o this_o he_o say_v he_o have_v speak_v concern_v the_o typical_a and_o symbolical_a body_n so_o that_o the_o matter_n of_o bread_n remain_v hâ—m_v the_o sacrament_n and_o this_o origen_n call_v the_o typical_a and_o symbolical_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o it_o be_v not_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v there_o eatâ—en_o for_o the_o food_n eat_v in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o to_o that_o of_o it_o which_o be_v material_a go_v into_o the_o belly_n and_o be_v cast_v out_o into_o the_o draught_n this_o testimony_n be_v so_o very_o plain_a in_o the_o cause_n that_o sextus_n senensis_n suspect_v â—his_fw-la place_n of_o origen_n be_v deprave_v by_o the_o heretic_n cardinal_n pâ—rron_n be_v content_v to_o allow_v it_o to_o be_v origen_n but_o reject_v his_o testimony_n because_o he_o be_v accuse_v of_o heresy_n by_o some_o of_o the_o father_n and_o say_v he_o talk_v like_o a_o heretic_n in_o this_o place_n so_o that_o with_o much_o ado_n this_o testimony_n be_v yield_v to_o we_o the_o same_o father_n in_o his_o 10._o his_o cap._n 10._o homily_n upon_o leviticu_n spâ—â—ks_v â—hus_o there_o be_v also_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n a_o letter_n which_o kill_v he_o who_o do_v not_o spiritual_o understand_v these_o thing_n which_o be_v say_v for_o if_o we_o take_v according_a to_o the_o letter_n that_o which_o be_v say_v except_o you_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n this_o letter_n kill_v and_o this_o be_v also_o a_o kill_a testimony_n and_o not_o to_o be_v answer_v but_o in_o cardinal_n perron_n way_n by_o say_v he_o talk_v like_o a_o heretic_n st._n cyprian_n have_v a_o whole_a epistle_n 63._o epistle_n ep._n 63._o to_o cecilius_n against_o those_o who_o give_v the_o communion_n in_o water_n only_o without_o wine_n mingle_v with_o it_o and_o his_o main_a argument_n against_o they_o be_v this_o that_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n with_o which_o we_o be_v redeem_v and_o quicken_v can_v seem_v to_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n when_o there_o be_v no_o wine_n in_o the_o cup_n by_o which_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v represent_v and_o afterward_o he_o say_v that_o contrary_a to_o the_o evangelical_n and_o apostolical_a doctrine_n water_n be_v in_o some_o place_n offer_v or_o give_v in_o the_o lord_n cup_n which_o say_v he_o alone_o can_v express_v or_o represent_v the_o blood_n of_o christ._n and_o last_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o by_o water_n the_o people_n be_v understand_v by_o wine_n the_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v show_v or_o represent_v but_o when_o in_o the_o cup_n water_n be_v mingle_v with_o wine_n the_o people_n be_v unite_v to_o christ._n so_o that_o according_a to_o this_o argument_n wine_n in_o the_o sacramental_a cup_n be_v no_o otherwise_o change_v into_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n then_o the_o water_n mix_v with_o it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o people_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v unite_v to_o christ._n i_o omit_v many_o other_o and_o pass_v to_o st._n austin_n in_o the_o four_o age_n after_o christ_n and_o i_o the_o rather_o insist_v upon_o his_o testimony_n because_o of_o his_o eminent_a esteem_n and_o authority_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o he_o also_o call_v the_o element_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o figure_n and_o sign_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n in_o his_o book_n against_o adimantus_n the_o manichee_n we_o have_v this_o expression_n 1569_o expression_n aug_n tom._n 6._o p._n 187._o edit_fw-la basil_n 1569_o our_o lord_n do_v not_o doubt_v to_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n when_o he_o give_v the_o sign_n of_o his_o body_n and_o in_o his_o explication_n of_o the_o three_o psalm_n speak_v of_o judas_n who_o our_o lord_n admit_v to_o his_o last_o supper_n in_o which_o say_v he_o 16._o he_o enarrat_fw-la in_o psal_n tom._n 8._o p._n 16._o he_o commend_v and_o deliver_v to_o his_o disciple_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n language_n which_o will_v now_o be_v censure_v for_o heresy_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n indeed_o he_o be_v never_o accuse_v of_o heresy_n as_o cardinal_n perron_n say_v origen_n be_v but_o he_o talk_v as_o like_v one_o as_o origen_n himself_o and_o in_o his_o comment_n on_o the_o 98_o psalm_n speak_v of_o the_o offence_n which_o the_o disciple_n take_v at_o that_o say_n of_o our_o saviour_n except_o you_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n etc._n etc._n he_o bring_v in_o our_o saviour_n speak_v thus_o to_o they_o 1105._o they_o id._n tom_n 7._o p._n 1105._o you_o must_v understand_v spiritual_o what_o i_o have_v say_v unto_o you_o you_o be_v not_o to_o eat_v his_o body_n which_o you_o see_v and_o to_o drink_v that_o blood_n which_o shall_v he_o shed_v by_o those_o that_o shall_v crucify_v i_o i_o have_v commend_v a_o certain_a sacrament_n to_o you_o which_o be_v spiritual_o understand_v will_v give_v you_o life_n what_o more_o opposite_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n then_o that_o the_o disciple_n be_v not_o to_o eat_v that_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o they_o see_v nor_o to_o drink_v that_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v upon_o the_o cross_n but_o that_o all_o this_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v spiritual_o and_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o sacrament_n for_o that_o body_n he_o tell_v we_o be_v not_o here_o but_o in_o heaven_n in_o his_o comment_n upon_o these_o word_n i_o you_o have_v not_o always_o johan_n always_o id._n tract_n 50._o in_o johan_n he_o speak_v say_v he_o of_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o body_n you_o shall_v have_v i_o according_a to_o my_o providence_n according_a to_o majesty_n and_o invisible_a grace_n but_o according_a to_o the_o flesh_n which_o the_o word_n assume_v according_a to_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n you_o shall_v not_o have_v i_o therefore_o because_o he_o converse_v with_o his_o disciple_n forty_o day_n he_o be_v ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n and_o be_v not_o here_o in_o his_o 23._o epistle_n 93._o epistle_n id._n tom._n 2._o p._n 93._o if_o the_o sacrament_n say_v he_o have_v not_o some_o resemblance_n of_o those_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n they_o will_v not_o be_v sacrament_n at_o all_o but_o from_o this_o resemblance_n they_o take_v for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o represent_v therefore_o as_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o some_o manner_n or_o sense_n christ_n body_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o blood_n be_v the_o blood_n of_o christ_n so_o the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n mean_v baptism_n be_v faith_n upon_o which_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n there_o be_v this_o remarkable_a gloss_n in_o their_o own_o cannon_n law_n est_fw-la law_n de_fw-fr consecr_n do_v 2._o hoc_fw-la est_fw-la the_o heavenly_a sacrament_n which_o true_o represent_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o improper_o whence_o it_o be_v say_v that_o after_o a_o manner_n but_o not_o according_a to_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o thing_n signify_v so_o that_o the_o meaning_n be_v it_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v it_o signify_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o if_o this_o be_v st._n augustine_n meaning_n i_o be_o sure_a no_o protestant_n can_v speak_v more_o plain_o against_o transubstantiation_n and_o in_o the_o ancient_a canon_n of_o the_o mass_n before_o it_o be_v change_v in_o compliance_n with_o this_o new_a doctrine_n it_o be_v express_o call_v a_o sacrament_n a_o sign_n a_o image_n and_o a_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n to_o which_o i_o will_v add_v that_o remarkable_a passage_n of_o st._n austin_n cite_v by_o utrum_fw-la by_o de_fw-fr consecrat_fw-mi do_v 2._o sect_n utrum_fw-la gratian_n that_o as_o we_o receive_v the_o similitude_n of_o his_o death_n in_o baptism_n so_o we_o may_v also_o receive_v the_o likeness_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n that_o so_o neither_o may_v truth_n be_v want_v in_o the_o sacrament_n nor_o pagan_n have_v occasion_n to_o make_v we_o ridiculous_a for_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o one_o that_o be_v slay_v i_o will_v mention_v but_o one_o testimony_n more_o of_o this_o father_n but_o so_o clear_a a_o one_o as_o it_o be_v impossible_a any_o man_n in_o his_o wit_n that_o have_v believe_v transubstantiation_n can_v have_v utter_v it_o be_v in_o his_o treatise_n 53._o treatise_n lib._n 3._o tom._n 3._o p._n 53._o de_fw-fr doctrina_fw-la christiava_fw-la where_o lay_v down_o several_a rule_n for_o the_o right_a understanding_n of_o scripture_n he_o give_v this_o
the_o same_o word_n we_o venerate_a baptism_n 146._o baptism_n baptismum_fw-la ubicunque_fw-la est_fw-la veneramur_fw-la id_fw-la epist_n 146._o as_o we_o ought_v to_o do_v all_o the_o rite_n and_o ordinance_n of_o our_o religion_n this_o be_v mean_v by_o origen_n in_o that_o first_o place_n of_o he_o produce_v by_o boileau_n decidat_fw-la boileau_n de_fw-fr euch._n adorni_n p._n 10._o ex_fw-la orlg._n homil._n 12._o nostis_fw-la qui_fw-la divinis_fw-la mysteriis_fw-la interest_n consuestis_fw-la quomodo_fw-la cum_fw-la suscipitis_fw-la corpus_fw-la domini_fw-la cum_fw-la omni_fw-la cautela_fw-la &_o veneratione_n servatis_fw-la ne_fw-la ex_fw-la eo_fw-la parum_fw-la quid_fw-la decidat_fw-la ne_fw-la consecrati_fw-la muneris_fw-la aliquid_fw-la dilabatur_fw-la reos_n enim_fw-la vos_fw-la creditis_fw-la &_o recte_fw-la creditis_fw-la si_fw-la quid_fw-la inde_fw-la per_fw-la negligentiam_fw-la decidat_fw-la you_o that_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v present_a at_o the_o divine_a mystery_n know_v how_o when_o you_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n you_o keep_v it_o with_o all_o caution_n and_o veneration_n that_o no_o part_n of_o the_o consecrate_a gift_n be_v let_v fall_n for_o you_o think_v and_o that_o right_o that_o you_o shall_v be_v guilty_a of_o a_o fault_n if_o any_o of_o it_o shall_v be_v let_v fall_n through_o your_o negligence_n and_o christian_n have_v this_o care_n and_o veneration_n of_o those_o consecrate_a symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o their_o saviour_n of_o these_o wonderful_a pledge_n of_o his_o love_n that_o they_o will_v not_o willing_o spill_v they_o or_o let_v they_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n through_o their_o carelessness_n and_o neglect_n they_o that_o have_v that_o due_a regard_n to_o the_o holy_a bible_n which_o they_o ought_v will_v not_o trample_v it_o under_o their_o foot_n or_o show_v any_o such_o disrespect_n to_o it_o it_o be_v this_o which_o origen_n be_v recommend_v in_o that_o place_n from_o that_o example_n of_o their_o care_n and_o respect_n to_o the_o sacrament_n element_n that_o they_o shall_v give_v it_o also_o to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n ib._n god_n quod_fw-la si_fw-la circa_fw-la corpus_fw-la ejus_fw-la tanta_fw-la utimini_fw-la cautela_fw-la &_o merito_fw-la utimini_fw-la quomodo_fw-la putatis_fw-la minoris_fw-la esse_fw-la praculi_fw-la verbum_fw-la dei_fw-la neglexisse_fw-la quam_fw-la corpus_fw-la ejus_fw-la ib._n but_o if_o you_o use_v such_o care_n and_o that_o very_o deserve_o about_o keep_v his_o body_n how_o do_v you_o think_v it_o to_o be_v a_o less_o fault_n to_o neglect_v the_o word_n of_o god_n then_o to_o neglect_v his_o body_n the_o comparison_n here_o make_v between_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o sacrament_n so_o plain_o show_v that_o he_o no_o way_n mean_v its_o adoration_n that_o i_o wonder_v this_o person_n be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o pretend_v just_a before_o it_o that_o he_o 10._o he_o alienum_fw-la esse_fw-la ab_fw-la institutis_fw-la meis_fw-la ullum_fw-la in_o medium_n adducere_fw-la patrem_fw-la quin_fw-la conceptis_fw-la verbis_fw-la proprium_fw-la boil_v p_o 10._o will_v bring_v no_o authority_n but_o what_o be_v express_o for_o his_o opinion_n and_o use_v none_o but_o concludere_fw-la but_o animo_fw-la decreverim_n argumenta_fw-la invictissima_fw-la concludere_fw-la invincible_a argument_n but_o roman_a faith_n must_v be_v defend_v with_o roman_a courage_n and_o confidence_n which_o be_v the_o only_a invincible_a thing_n they_o have_v the_o word_n of_o theodoret_n be_v a_o great_a deal_n more_o plausible_a and_o seem_v at_o the_o first_o glance_n to_o look_v more_o fair_o than_o any_o for_o their_o purpose_n the_o element_n be_v understand_v to_o be_v what_o they_o be_v make_v and_o they_o be_v believe_v and_o reverence_v as_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o be_v believe_v 64._o believe_v noeitai_fw-fr haper_fw-fr egeneto_fw-la kai_fw-fr pistevetai_fw-fr kai_fw-fr proskyneitai_fw-fr hos_fw-la ekeina_fw-la onta_fw-la haper_fw-fr pistevontai_fw-fr theod_n dialogâ—_n asygchyt_n apud_fw-la boil_v p_o 64._o here_o our_o faith_n make_v the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v what_o it_o signify_v to_o become_v to_o we_o the_o res_fw-la sacramenti_fw-la as_o well_o as_o a_o sign_n and_o representation_n of_o it_o and_o that_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v adore_v by_o we_o in_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o theodoret_n word_n and_o that_o he_o can_v mean_v in_o the_o roman_a sense_n the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n be_v plain_a from_o what_o immediate_o go_v before_o and_o utter_o destroy_v what_o they_o will_v catch_v from_o half_a his_o word_n for_o he_o say_v that_o the_o element_n or_o the_o mystical_a sign_n do_v not_o after_o sanctification_n recede_v from_o their_o own_o but_o remain_v in_o their_o former_a substance_n ibid._n substance_n oude_fw-mi gar_fw-mi meta_fw-la tonhagiasmon_a ta_fw-la mystica_fw-la symbola_fw-la tes_fw-fr â—oikeias_fw-la existataiphyseos_fw-la menei_fw-la gar_o eiâ—eâ—_n proteros_fw-la odfius_fw-la ibid._n thus_o their_o best_a witness_n that_o seem_v to_o speak_v the_o most_o for_o they_o yet_o speak_v that_o against_o they_o which_o destroy_v their_o whole_a cause_n as_o he_o must_v own_v whoever_o read_v the_o dialogue_n and_o consider_v the_o design_n of_o it_o which_o be_v to_o answer_v the_o pretence_n of_o those_o who_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v after_o his_o ascension_n turn_v into_o a_o divine_a substance_n and_o lose_v the_o true_a nature_n of_o body_n despotikon_v body_n hosper_v toinyn_fw-mi ta_fw-mi symbâ—la_fw-mi tu_fw-mi despotikon_v as_o the_o symbol_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v change_v say_v those_o heretic_n into_o what_o they_o be_v not_o before_o yes_o say_v he_o now_o you_o be_v take_v into_o your_o own_o net_n for_o they_o remain_v in_o their_o former_a nature_n and_o substance_n afterward_o and_o so_o do_v christ_n body_n if_o then_o the_o change_n of_o these_o sacred_a element_n be_v only_o as_o to_o their_o use_n and_o virtue_n but_o not_o as_o to_o their_o substance_n according_a to_o theodoret_n than_o he_o can_v not_o mean_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v adore_v but_o only_o reverence_v by_o the_o word_n proskyneitai_fw-fr just_a as_o the_o holy_a bible_n *_o be_v say_v to_o be_v reverence_v and_o the_o priest_n themselves_o by_o the_o very_a same_o word_n ephes_n word_n prosknesai_n meet_v '_o eulabei_fw-it as_o to_o evaggelion_n liturg._n chrysost_o hiepeis_n proskynetot_n proskynetoi_fw-fr adelpboi_n proskynete_fw-la synodos_fw-la acta_fw-la council_n ephes_n 4._o some_o of_o the_o father_n word_n imply_v that_o when_o we_o come_v to_o the_o sacrament_n it_o shall_v be_v with_o the_o great_a lowliness_n both_o of_o body_n and_o mind_n and_o as_o the_o primitive_a church_n use_v to_o do_v and_o as_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v in_o a_o posture_n of_o worship_n and_o adoration_n in_o the_o form_n and_o manner_n of_o worship_n as_o st._n cyril_n of_o hieros_n speak_v 5._o speak_v kypton_n kai_fw-la tropo_fw-it proskyâ—eseâ—â—_n kaâ—_n sebasmatos_fw-la catech._n mist_n 5._o or_o as_o st._n chrysottome_n in_o the_o form_n of_o supplicant_n and_o worshipper_n eulabeian_n worshipper_n schema_fw-la hiketon_fw-la kai_fw-la proskyneton_fw-la echomen_fw-la chrysost_fw-la homil_n 7._o in_o matth._n epi_fw-la to_o timesai_fw-fr kai_fw-fr proskynesai_fw-fr ton_fw-fr hyion_n tu_fw-la theu_fw-la ibid._n prosenegke_v sy_n tapein_fw-ge ophrosynen_n kai_fw-fr tetapeinomenen_fw-la kapdion_fw-la homil._n de_fw-fr phil._n dianastesoman_n toinyn_v heautous_a kai_fw-mi phrixomen_fw-mi kai_fw-mi pollo_fw-la ton_fw-fr barbaron_n â—keinon_fw-la pleiona_fw-la epideixomethaâ—en_fw-la eulabeian_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o magi_n be_v when_o they_o come_v to_o bring_v their_o present_n to_o he_o do_v thou_o then_o present_v he_o with_o humility_n and_o a_o lowly_a and_o submissive_a heart_n and_o be_v not_o like_a herod_n who_o pretend_v he_o will_v come_v to_o worship_v he_o but_o it_o be_v to_o murder_v he_o but_o rather_o imitate_v the_o magi_n and_o come_v with_o great_a fear_n and_o reverence_n to_o thy_o saviour_n then_o they_o do_v this_o be_v the_o whole_a design_n and_o substance_n of_o what_o be_v produce_v out_o of_o st._n chrysostom_n 1_o chrysostom_n boil_v c._n 7._o l._n 1_o and_o this_o be_v the_o plain_a meaning_n of_o origen_n 〈◊〉_d origen_n hom._n 5._o in_o n._n t._n tunc_fw-la dominus_fw-la sub_fw-la tectum_fw-la tuum_fw-la in_o greditur_fw-la tu_fw-la ergo_fw-la humilians_fw-la teipsuâ—â—_n imitare_fw-la hâ—nc_fw-la centurionem_fw-la &_o dicito_fw-la domine_fw-la non_fw-la sum_fw-la dig_v ut_fw-la intres_n sub_fw-la tecâ—â—â—_n 〈◊〉_d that_o when_o we_o come_v to_o receive_v christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n we_o shall_v do_v it_o with_o all_o humility_n for_o consider_v say_v he_o that_o then_o the_o lord_n enter_v under_o thy_o roof_n do_v thou_o therefore_o humble_v thyself_o and_o imitate_v the_o centurion_n and_o say_v lord_z i_o be_o not_o worthy_a that_o thou_o shall_v enter_v under_o my_o roof_n when_o the_o father_n will_v give_v we_o the_o picture_n of_o a_o devout_a communicant_a they_o draw_v he_o in_o the_o great_a posture_n of_o humility_n and_o reverence_n look_v upon_o and_o ib._n and_o phrixoman_n toinyu_n proâ—iontes_fw-la cachariste_fw-fr soman_n prospesomen_fw
when_o your_o fear_n come_v so_o st._n luke_n 15._o the_o rich_a glutton_n be_v torment_v who_o be_v always_o for_o spend_v his_o present_a time_n in_o riot_n and_o luxury_n he_o applaud_v himself_o in_o his_o wisdom_n and_o foresight_n when_o he_o have_v make_v such_o plentiful_a provision_n for_o many_o year_n ease_v and_o pleasure_n but_o alas_o how_o soon_o be_v his_o unprepared_a soul_n surprise_v with_o a_o sad_a arrest_n of_o death_n how_o blank_a do_v the_o fool_n then_o look_v when_o he_o hear_v the_o fatal_a news_n that_o that_o night_n shall_v put_v a_o end_n to_o all_o his_o hope_n how_o be_v he_o confound_v with_o the_o terror_n of_o the_o other_o world_n poor_a wretch_n how_o do_v he_o tremble_v when_o he_o find_v himself_o beset_v with_o devil_n and_o damn_a spirit_n on_o the_o other_o side_n lazarus_n be_v comfort_v because_o he_o do_v his_o work_n in_o this_o world_n through_o much_o poverty_n and_o hardship_n he_o get_v at_o last_o to_o heaven_n this_o be_v the_o case_n of_o all_o man_n a_o eternity_n of_o happiness_n or_o misery_n await_v they_o hereafter_o there_o be_v no_o other_o state_n of_o thing_n so_o great_a and_o so_o unalterable_a the_o divine_a providence_n have_v make_v use_n of_o all_o the_o best_a and_o wise_a method_n to_o disabuse_v the_o enchant_a reason_n of_o man_n that_o he_o may_v not_o be_v miserable_a but_o happy_a for_o ever_o and_o if_o man_n can_v be_v bring_v serious_o to_o reflect_v on_o the_o dismal_a and_o astonish_a event_n of_o a_o wicked_a life_n they_o will_v never_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v so_o much_o impose_v upon_o by_o cheat_n and_o impostâ—â—â—s_n who_o recommend_v to_o they_o a_o implicit_a faith_n and_o a_o belief_n in_o such_o a_o state_n as_o purgatory_n whereby_o their_o eye_n be_v shut_v that_o they_o may_v not_o be_v affright_v by_o the_o sight_n of_o their_o misery_n the_o fear_n of_o one_o party_n betray_v man_n into_o superstition_n the_o vice_n of_o another_o into_o atheism_n the_o covetousness_n of_o a_o three_o draw_v they_o into_o most_o pernicious_a mistake_n about_o the_o world_n to_o come_v but_o if_o man_n will_v be_v at_o the_o pain_n to_o inquire_v into_o the_o affair_n of_o religion_n and_o be_v not_o indifferent_a whither_o their_o condition_n hereafter_o be_v happy_a or_o miserable_a they_o will_v easy_o discover_v its_o principle_n to_o be_v high_o reasonable_a and_o the_o keep_n of_o its_o commandment_n to_o be_v their_o high_a interest_n they_o will_v plain_o see_v the_o path_n of_o truth_n and_o blessedness_n for_o it_o set_v down_o the_o most_o easy_a rule_n both_o for_o live_v well_o and_o for_o believe_v right_a because_o error_n in_o belief_n be_v the_o less_o destructive_a of_o christianity_n and_o the_o end_n thereof_o than_o a_o general_a viciousness_n of_o manner_n be_v but_o if_o man_n will_v be_v fool_n and_o follow_v trifle_a opinion_n no_o wonder_n if_o they_o perish_v by_o their_o own_o folly_n do_v they_o believe_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n a_o future_a state_n or_o a_o judgement_n to_o come_v if_o they_o believe_v all_o this_o to_o what_o a_o degree_n of_o madness_n do_v they_o act_v that_o will_v venture_v the_o fury_n of_o a_o almighty_a vengeance_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o obey_v one_o sort_n of_o man_n who_o have_v contrive_v new_a and_o antiscriptural_a article_n of_o faith_n who_o will_v run_v the_o hazard_n of_o forfeit_v a_o eternal_a happiness_n and_o of_o be_v cast_v into_o a_o eternal_a flame_n because_o they_o fancy_n their_o church_n be_v a_o infallible_a guide_n whereas_o st._n paul_n write_v to_o the_o roman_n speak_v not_o one_o word_n of_o their_o privilege_n of_o infallibility_n but_o rather_o put_v they_o in_o fear_n in_o the_o 11._o chap._n that_o they_o as_o well_o as_o the_o jew_n be_v in_o danger_n of_o fall_v away_o st._n peter_n also_o in_o his_o catholic_n epistle_n do_v not_o once_o acquaint_v the_o christian_n who_o he_o write_v to_o what_o guide_v they_o be_v follow_v after_o his_o departure_n there_o be_v no_o need_n for_o any_o such_o thing_n for_o he_o have_v all_o along_o tell_v they_o that_o by_o follow_v the_o scripture_n they_o may_v be_v save_v have_v then_o a_o infallible_a way_n there_o be_v no_o use_n at_o lest_o no_o necessity_n of_o a_o infallible_a guide_n but_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n without_o any_o colour_n of_o reason_n set_v up_o for_o a_o infallible_a guide_n in_o point_n of_o controversy_n so_o with_o like_a boldness_n she_o may_v lay_v claim_n as_o some_o of_o her_o disciple_n do_v to_o demonstration_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n whereas_o if_o we_o will_v define_v faith_n to_o be_v that_o assent_n by_o which_o we_o receive_v the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o such_o and_o upon_o account_n thereof_o give_v assent_n to_o all_o thing_n which_o therein_o be_v propound_v to_o we_o to_o be_v believe_v then_o there_o be_v to_o be_v assign_v two_o several_a act_n of_o faith_n one_o of_o which_o be_v that_o judgement_n by_o which_o we_o acknowledge_v that_o word_n to_o be_v true_o divine_a the_o other_o be_v that_o assent_n which_o we_o give_v to_o all_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v contain_v therein_o faith_n in_o the_o former_a respect_n be_v less_o certain_a than_o science_n but_o in_o respect_n of_o adherence_n be_v more_o certain_a than_o the_o other_o now_o there_o can_v be_v so_o great_a a_o certainty_n in_o faith_n as_o in_o science_n the_o mathematics_n for_o instance_n because_o faith_n be_v more_o liable_a to_o doubt_v then_o science_n be_v if_o any_o man_n perceive_v the_o strength_n and_o force_n of_o a_o geometrical_a demonstration_n he_o can_v in_o the_o mean_a while_n doubt_n of_o the_o conclusion_n but_o now_o a_o true_a believer_n do_v often_o struggle_v with_o doubt_v and_o unbelief_n wherewith_o his_o faith_n be_v assault_v and_o yet_o it_o cease_v not_o to_o be_v true_a faith_n we_o must_v confess_v that_o the_o mind_n do_v less_o clear_o perceive_v this_o to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n than_o it_o do_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v self-evident_a and_o the_o conclusion_n logical_o deduce_v from_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n therefore_o that_o any_o one_o shall_v fear_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o assent_n to_o be_v also_o less_o certain_a notwithstanding_o it_o follow_v not_o upon_o this_o account_n that_o faith_n be_v uncertain_a for_o that_o which_o arise_v not_o to_o the_o certainty_n of_o the_o science_n be_v not_o therefore_o uncertain_a for_o although_o that_o certainty_n which_o be_v call_v moral_a be_v of_o a_o inferior_a degree_n to_o demonstration_n yet_o it_o be_v a_o true_a certainty_n leave_v the_o mind_n satisfy_v and_o free_a from_o doubt_n but_o how_o can_v a_o man_n be_v say_v to_o have_v a_o certainty_n great_a than_o that_o of_o science_n when_o he_o have_v not_o that_o certainty_n of_o evidence_n from_o the_o argument_n upon_o which_o the_o matter_n be_v ground_v it_o may_v be_v answer_v that_o no_o man_n can_v deny_v but_o there_o may_v be_v just_a cause_n why_o a_o man_n may_v adhere_v to_o the_o object_n of_o his_o faith_n more_o strong_o than_o the_o argument_n bring_v for_o the_o truth_n thereof_o do_v require_v for_o when_o a_o man_n be_v sufficient_o persuade_v by_o due_a reason_n and_o argument_n that_o what_o be_v propound_v to_o he_o for_o divine_a revelation_n be_v indeed_o such_o this_o man_n if_o he_o due_o attend_v and_o serious_o consider_v that_o it_o be_v god_n who_o speak_v he_o will_v be_v whole_o bend_v to_o yield_v obedience_n thereunto_o he_o will_v entertain_v the_o word_n of_o god_n with_o the_o high_a veneration_n he_o will_v close_o adhere_v to_o it_o and_o he_o will_v be_v full_o resolve_v to_o suffer_v and_o renounce_v all_o thing_n rather_o than_o withdraw_v his_o assent_n from_o those_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o it_o and_o confirm_v by_o it_o from_o thence_o there_o arise_v in_o his_o mind_n a_o great_a or_o at_o least_o a_o more_o effectual_a adherence_n to_o the_o article_n of_o his_o faith_n than_o there_o be_v in_o science_n for_o the_o mind_n so_o affect_v and_o dispose_v do_v more_o affectionate_o embrace_v and_o more_o firm_o hold_v that_o word_n of_o god_n than_o any_o thing_n else_o by_o what_o light_n soever_o it_o be_v propound_v or_o by_o whatever_o strength_n of_o demonstration_n it_o be_v confirm_v neither_o be_v there_o any_o knowledge_n which_o he_o do_v so_o carefu_o retain_v nor_o be_v there_o any_o assent_n which_o he_o will_v suffer_v so_o hardly_o or_o with_o such_o difficulty_n to_o be_v force_v from_o he_o which_o firmness_n of_o faith_n and_o strong_a adherence_n of_o mind_n to_o the_o object_n of_o it_o be_v not_o produce_v by_o the_o evidence_n thereof_o but_o by_o the_o great_a weight_n and_o moment_n of_o it_o for_o the_o mind_n be_v enlighten_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n understand_v